This is a modern-English version of The Prince and the Pauper, originally written by Twain, Mark. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.














THE PRINCE AND THE PAUPER





by Mark Twain









bookcover.jpg (148K)









frontispiece1.jpg (135K)









frontispiece2.jpg (123K)









titlepage.jpg (62K)









greatseal.jpg (68K)


The Great Seal



The Great Seal

dedication.jpg (21K)









inscription.jpg (16K)













I will set down a tale as it was told to me by one who had it of his father, which latter had it of HIS father, this last having in like manner had it of HIS father—and so on, back and still back, three hundred years and more, the fathers transmitting it to the sons and so preserving it.  It may be history, it may be only a legend, a tradition. It may have happened, it may not have happened:  but it COULD have happened.  It may be that the wise and the learned believed it in the old days; it may be that only the unlearned and the simple loved it and credited it.

I'm going to tell you a story that was passed down to me by someone who got it from his father, who heard it from HIS father, and this last one also received it from HIS father—and so on, going back over three hundred years, with fathers sharing it with their sons to keep it alive. It could be history, or it might just be a legend or a tradition. It might have really happened, or it might not have: but it COULD have happened. It's possible that the wise and educated believed it in the past; it could also be that only the uneducated and simple found enjoyment and accepted it.









CONTENTS

I. The birth of the Prince and the Pauper.
II. Tom’s early life.
III.   Tom’s meeting with the Prince.
IV. The Prince’s troubles begin.
V. Tom as a patrician.
VI. Tom receives instructions.
VII.   Tom’s first royal dinner.
VIII.   The question of the Seal.
IX. The river pageant.
X. The Prince in the toils.
XI. At Guildhall.
XII. The Prince and his deliverer.
XIII.   The disappearance of the Prince.
XIV. ‘Le Roi est mort’—vive le Roi.‘
XV. Tom as King.
XVI. The state dinner.
XVII.   Foo-foo the First.
XVIII.   The Prince with the tramps.
XIX. The Prince with the peasants.
XX. The Prince and the hermit.
XXI. Hendon to the rescue.
XXII. A victim of treachery.
XXIII.   The Prince a prisoner.
XXIV. The escape.
XXV. Hendon Hall.
XXVI. Disowned.
XXVII. In prison.
XXVIII.   The sacrifice.
XXIX. To London.
XXX. Tom’s progress.
XXXI. The Recognition procession.
XXXII. Coronation Day.
XXXIII. Edward as King.
CONCLUSION.   Justice and Retribution.
  Notes.









ILLUSTRATIONS

THE GREAT SEAL (frontispiece)

THE BIRTH OF THE PRINCE AND THE PAUPER

"SPLENDID PAGEANTS AND GREAT BONFIRES"

TOM’S EARLY LIFE

OFFAL COURT

"WITH ANY MISERABLE CRUST"

"HE OFTEN READ THE PRIEST’S BOOKS"

"SAW POOR ANNE ASKEW BURNED"

"BROUGHT THEIR PERPLEXITIES TO TOM"

"LONGING FOR THE PORK-PIES”

TOM’S MEETING WITH THE PRINCE

"AT TEMPLE BAR"

"LET HIM IN"

"HOW OLD BE THESE

"DOFF THY RAGS, AND DON THESE SPLENDORS"  

"I SALUTE YOUR GRACIOUS HIGHNESS!”

THE PRINCE’S TROUBLES BEGIN

"SET UPON BY DOGS"

"A DRUNKEN RUFFIAN COLLARED HIM"

TOM AS A PATRICIAN

"NEXT HE DREW THE SWORD"

"RESOLVED TO FLY"

"THE BOY WAS ON HIS KNEES"

"NOBLES WALKED UPON EACH SIDE OF HIM"

"HE DROPPED UPON HIS KNEES"

"HE TURNED WITH JOYFUL FACE"

"THE PHYSICIAN BOWED LOW"

"THE KING FELL BACK UPON HIS COUCH"

"IS THIS MAN TO LIVE FOREVER?"

TOM RECEIVES INSTRUCTIONS

"PRITHEE, INSIST NOT"

"THE LORD ST. JOHN MADE REVERENCE"

HERTFORD AND THE PRINCESSES

"SHE MADE REVERENCE"

"OFFERED IT TO HIM ON A GOLDEN SALVER"

"THEY MUSED A WHILE"

"PEACE MY LORD, THOU UTTEREST TREASON!”

"HE BEGAN TO PACE THE FLOOR"

TOM’S FIRST ROYAL DINNER

"FASTENED A NAPKIN ABOUT HIS NECK"

"TOM ATE WITH HIS FINGERS"

"HE GRAVELY TOOK A DRAUGHT"

"TOM PUT ON THE GREAVES"

THE QUESTION OF THE SEAL

"EASED HIM BACK UPON HIS PILLOWS"

THE RIVER PAGEANT

"HALBERDIERS APPEARED IN THE GATEWAY"

"TOM CANTY STEPPED INTO VIEW"

THE PRINCE IN THE TOILS

"A DIM FORM SANK TO THE GROUND"

"WHO ART THOU?"

"INTO GOOD WIFE CANTY’S ARMS"

"BENT HEEDFULLY AND WARILY OVER HIM"

"THE PRINCE SPRANG UP"

"HURRIED HIM ALONG THE DARK WAY"

"HE WASTE NO TIME"

AT GUILDHALL

"A RICH CANOPY OF STATE"

"BEGAN TO LAY ABOUT HIM"

"LONG LIVE THE KING!”

THE PRINCE AND HIS DELIVERER

"OUR FRIENDS THREADED THEIR WAY"

"OBJECT LESSONS” IN ENGLISH HISTORY

"JOHN CANTY MOVED OFF"

"SMOOTHING BACK THE TANGLED CURLS"

"PRITHEE, POUR THE WATER"

"GO ON—TELL ME THY STORY

"THOU HAST BEEN SHAMEFULLY ABUSED"

"HE DROPPED ON ONE KNEE"

"RISE, SIR MILES HENDON, BARONET"

THE DISAPPEARANCE OF THE PRINCE

"HE DROPPED ASLEEP"

"THESE BE VERY GOOD AND SOUND"

"EXPLAIN, THOU LIMB OF SATAN"

"HENDON FOLLOWED AFTER HIM"

"LE ROI EST MORT-VIVE LE ROI"

"WILT DEIGN TO DELIVER THY COMMANDS?"

"LORD OF THE BEDCHAMBER"

"A SECRETARY OF STATE"

"STOOD AT GRACEFUL EASE"

”’TIS I THAT TAKE THEM"

"BUT TAX YOUR MEMORY"

TOM AS KING

"TOM HAD WANDERED TO A WINDOW"

"TOM SCANNED THE PRISONERS"

"LET THE PRISONER GO FREE!”

"WHAT IS IT THAT THESE HAVE DONE?"

"NODDED THEIR RECOGNITION"

THE STATE DINNER

"A GENTLEMAN BEARING A ROD"

"THE CHANCELLOR BETWEEN TWO"

"I THANK YOU MY GOOD PEOPLE"

"IN THE MIDST OF HIS PAGEANT"

FOO-FOO THE FIRST

"RUFFIAN FOLLOWED THEIR STEPS"

"HE SEIZED A BILLET OF WOOD"

"HE WAS SOON ABSORBED IN THINKING"

"A GRIM AND UNSIGHTLY PICTURE"

"THEY ROARED OUT A ROLLICKING DITTY"

"WHILST THE FLAMES LICKED UPWARDS"

"THEY WERE WHIPPED AT THE CART’S TAIL"

"THOU SHALT NOT"

"KNOCKING HOBBS DOWN"

"THRONE HIM"

THE PRINCE WITH THE TRAMPS

"TROOP OF VAGABONDS SET FORWARD"

"THEY THREW BONES AND VEGETABLES

"WRITHE AND WALLOW IN THE DIRT"

"KING FLED IN THE OPPOSITE DIRECTION"

"HE STUMBLED ALONG"

"WHAT SEEMED TO BE A WARM ROPE"

"CUDDLED UP TO THE CALF"

THE PRINCE WITH THE PEASANTS

"TOOK A GOOD SATISFYING STARE"

"MOTHER RECEIVED THE KING KINDLY"

"BROUGHT THE KING OUT OF HIS DREAMS"

"GAVE HIM A BUTCHER KNIFE TO GRIND"

THE PRINCE AND THE HERMIT

"HE TURNED AND DESCRIED TWO FIGURES"

"THE KING ENTERED AND PAUSED"

"I WILL TELL YOU A SECRET"

"CHATTING PLEASANTLY ALL THE TIME"

"DREW HIS THUMB ALONG THE EDGE"

"THE NEXT MOMENT THEY WERE BOUND"

HENDON TO THE RESCUE

"SUNK UPON HIS KNEES"

"GOD MADE EVERY CREATURE BUT YOU!”

"THE FETTERED LITTLE KING"

A VICTIM OF TREACHERY

"HUGO STOOD NO CHANCE"

"BOUND THE POULTICE TIGHT AND FAST"

"TARRY HERE TILL I COME AGAIN

"KING SPRANG TO HIS DELIVERER’S SIDE"

THE PRINCE A PRISONER

"GENTLY, GOOD FRIEND"

"SHE SPRANG TO HER FEET"

THE ESCAPE

"THE PIG MAY COST THY NECK, MAN"

"BEAR ME UP, BEAR ME UP, SWEET SIR!”

HENDON HALL

"JOGGING EASTWARD ON SORRY STEEDS"

"THERE IS THE VILLAGE, MY PRINCE!”

”’EMBRACE ME, HUGH,’ HE CRIED"

"HUGH PUT UP HIS HAND IN DISSENT"

"A BEAUTIFUL LADY, RICHLY CLOTHED"

"HUGH WAS PINNED TO THE WALL"

DISOWNED

"OBEY, AND HAVE NO FEAR"

"AM I MILES HENDON?"

IN PRISON

"CHAINED IN A LARGE ROOM"

"THE OLD MAN LOOKED HENDON OVER"

"INFORMATION DELIVERED IN A LOW VOICE"

"THE KING!” HE CRIED. “WHAT KING?"

"TWO WOMEN CHAINED TO POSTS"

"TORN AWAY BY THE OFFICERS"

"THE KING WAS FURIOUS"

THE SACRIFICE

"HE CONFRONTED THE OFFICER IN CHARGE"

"WHILE THE LASH WAS APPLIED"

"SIR HUGH SPURRED AWAY"

TO LONDON

"MOUNTED AND RODE OFF WITH THE KING"

"MIDST OF A JAM OF HOWLING PEOPLE"

TOM’S PROGRESS

"TO KISS HIS HAND AT PARTING"

"COMMANDED HER TO GO TO HER CLOSET"

THE RECOGNITION PROCESSION

THE START FOR THE TOWER

"WELCOME, O KING!”

"A LARGESS! A LARGESS!”

"SHE WAS AT HIS SIDE"

"IT IS AN ILL TIME FOR DREAMING"

"SHE WAS MY MOTHER"

CORONATION DAY

"GATHERS UP THE LADY’S LONG TRAIN"

"TOM CANTY APPEARED"

"AND FELL ON HIS KNEES BEFORE HIM"

"THE GREAT SEAL—FETCH IT HITHER"

"SIRE, THE SEAL IS NOT THERE"

"BETHINK THEE, MY KING"

"LONG LIVE THE TRUE KING!”

"TO CRACK NUTS WITH"

EDWARD AS KING

"HE STRETCHED HIMSELF ON THE GROUND"

"ARRESTED AS A SUSPICIOUS CHARACTER"

"IT IS HIS RIGHT"

"STRIP THIS ROBBER"

"TOM ROSE AND KISSED THE KING’S HAND"

JUSTICE AND RETRIBUTION

NOTES









THE GREAT SEAL (frontispiece)

THE BIRTH OF THE PRINCE AND THE PAUPER

"SPLENDID PAGEANTS AND GREAT BONFIRES"

TOM’S EARLY LIFE

OFFAL COURT

"WITH ANY MISERABLE CRUST"

"HE OFTEN READ THE PRIEST’S BOOKS"

"SAW POOR ANNE ASKEW BURNED"

"BROUGHT THEIR PERPLEXITIES TO TOM"

"LONGING FOR THE PORK-PIES”

TOM’S MEETING WITH THE PRINCE

"AT TEMPLE BAR"

"LET HIM IN"

"HOW OLD BE THESE

"DOFF THY RAGS, AND DON THESE SPLENDORS"  

"I SALUTE YOUR GRACIOUS HIGHNESS!”

THE PRINCE’S TROUBLES BEGIN

"SET UPON BY DOGS"

"A DRUNKEN RUFFIAN COLLARED HIM"

TOM AS A PATRICIAN

"NEXT HE DREW THE SWORD"

"RESOLVED TO FLY"

"THE BOY WAS ON HIS KNEES"

"NOBLES WALKED UPON EACH SIDE OF HIM"

"HE DROPPED UPON HIS KNEES"

"HE TURNED WITH JOYFUL FACE"

"THE PHYSICIAN BOWED LOW"

"THE KING FELL BACK UPON HIS COUCH"

"IS THIS MAN TO LIVE FOREVER?"

TOM RECEIVES INSTRUCTIONS

"PRITHEE, INSIST NOT"

"THE LORD ST. JOHN MADE REVERENCE"

HERTFORD AND THE PRINCESSES

"SHE MADE REVERENCE"

"OFFERED IT TO HIM ON A GOLDEN SALVER"

"THEY MUSED A WHILE"

"PEACE MY LORD, THOU UTTEREST TREASON!”

"HE BEGAN TO PACE THE FLOOR"

TOM’S FIRST ROYAL DINNER

"FASTENED A NAPKIN ABOUT HIS NECK"

"TOM ATE WITH HIS FINGERS"

"HE GRAVELY TOOK A DRAUGHT"

"TOM PUT ON THE GREAVES"

THE QUESTION OF THE SEAL

"EASED HIM BACK UPON HIS PILLOWS"

THE RIVER PAGEANT

"HALBERDIERS APPEARED IN THE GATEWAY"

"TOM CANTY STEPPED INTO VIEW"

THE PRINCE IN THE TOILS

"A DIM FORM SANK TO THE GROUND"

"WHO ART THOU?"

"INTO GOOD WIFE CANTY’S ARMS"

"BENT HEEDFULLY AND WARILY OVER HIM"

"THE PRINCE SPRANG UP"

"HURRIED HIM ALONG THE DARK WAY"

"HE WASTE NO TIME"

AT GUILDHALL

"A RICH CANOPY OF STATE"

"BEGAN TO LAY ABOUT HIM"

"LONG LIVE THE KING!”

THE PRINCE AND HIS DELIVERER

"OUR FRIENDS THREADED THEIR WAY"

"OBJECT LESSONS” IN ENGLISH HISTORY

"JOHN CANTY MOVED OFF"

"SMOOTHING BACK THE TANGLED CURLS"

"PRITHEE, POUR THE WATER"

"GO ON—TELL ME THY STORY

"THOU HAST BEEN SHAMEFULLY ABUSED"

"HE DROPPED ON ONE KNEE"

"RISE, SIR MILES HENDON, BARONET"

THE DISAPPEARANCE OF THE PRINCE

"HE DROPPED ASLEEP"

"THESE BE VERY GOOD AND SOUND"

"EXPLAIN, THOU LIMB OF SATAN"

"HENDON FOLLOWED AFTER HIM"

"LE ROI EST MORT-VIVE LE ROI"

"WILT DEIGN TO DELIVER THY COMMANDS?"

"LORD OF THE BEDCHAMBER"

"A SECRETARY OF STATE"

"STOOD AT GRACEFUL EASE"

”’TIS I THAT TAKE THEM"

"BUT TAX YOUR MEMORY"

TOM AS KING

"TOM HAD WANDERED TO A WINDOW"

"TOM SCANNED THE PRISONERS"

"LET THE PRISONER GO FREE!”

"WHAT IS IT THAT THESE HAVE DONE?"

"NODDED THEIR RECOGNITION"

THE STATE DINNER

"A GENTLEMAN BEARING A ROD"

"THE CHANCELLOR BETWEEN TWO"

"I THANK YOU MY GOOD PEOPLE"

"IN THE MIDST OF HIS PAGEANT"

FOO-FOO THE FIRST

"RUFFIAN FOLLOWED THEIR STEPS"

"HE SEIZED A BILLET OF WOOD"

"HE WAS SOON ABSORBED IN THINKING"

"A GRIM AND UNSIGHTLY PICTURE"

"THEY ROARED OUT A ROLLICKING DITTY"

"WHILST THE FLAMES LICKED UPWARDS"

"THEY WERE WHIPPED AT THE CART’S TAIL"

"THOU SHALT NOT"

"KNOCKING HOBBS DOWN"

"THRONE HIM"

THE PRINCE WITH THE TRAMPS

"TROOP OF VAGABONDS SET FORWARD"

"THEY THREW BONES AND VEGETABLES

"WRITHE AND WALLOW IN THE DIRT"

"KING FLED IN THE OPPOSITE DIRECTION"

"HE STUMBLED ALONG"

"WHAT SEEMED TO BE A WARM ROPE"

"CUDDLED UP TO THE CALF"

THE PRINCE WITH THE PEASANTS

"TOOK A GOOD SATISFYING STARE"

"MOTHER RECEIVED THE KING KINDLY"

"BROUGHT THE KING OUT OF HIS DREAMS"

"GAVE HIM A BUTCHER KNIFE TO GRIND"

THE PRINCE AND THE HERMIT

"HE TURNED AND DESCRIED TWO FIGURES"

"THE KING ENTERED AND PAUSED"

"I WILL TELL YOU A SECRET"

"CHATTING PLEASANTLY ALL THE TIME"

"DREW HIS THUMB ALONG THE EDGE"

"THE NEXT MOMENT THEY WERE BOUND"

HENDON TO THE RESCUE

"SUNK UPON HIS KNEES"

"GOD MADE EVERY CREATURE BUT YOU!”

"THE FETTERED LITTLE KING"

A VICTIM OF TREACHERY

"HUGO STOOD NO CHANCE"

"BOUND THE POULTICE TIGHT AND FAST"

"TARRY HERE TILL I COME AGAIN

"KING SPRANG TO HIS DELIVERER’S SIDE"

THE PRINCE A PRISONER

"GENTLY, GOOD FRIEND"

"SHE SPRANG TO HER FEET"

THE ESCAPE

"THE PIG MAY COST THY NECK, MAN"

"BEAR ME UP, BEAR ME UP, SWEET SIR!”

HENDON HALL

"JOGGING EASTWARD ON SORRY STEEDS"

"THERE IS THE VILLAGE, MY PRINCE!”

”’EMBRACE ME, HUGH,’ HE CRIED"

"HUGH PUT UP HIS HAND IN DISSENT"

"A BEAUTIFUL LADY, RICHLY CLOTHED"

"HUGH WAS PINNED TO THE WALL"

DISOWNED

"OBEY, AND HAVE NO FEAR"

"AM I MILES HENDON?"

IN PRISON

"CHAINED IN A LARGE ROOM"

"THE OLD MAN LOOKED HENDON OVER"

"INFORMATION DELIVERED IN A LOW VOICE"

"THE KING!” HE CRIED. “WHAT KING?"

"TWO WOMEN CHAINED TO POSTS"

"TORN AWAY BY THE OFFICERS"

"THE KING WAS FURIOUS"

THE SACRIFICE

"HE CONFRONTED THE OFFICER IN CHARGE"

"WHILE THE LASH WAS APPLIED"

"SIR HUGH SPURRED AWAY"

TO LONDON

"MOUNTED AND RODE OFF WITH THE KING"

"MIDST OF A JAM OF HOWLING PEOPLE"

TOM’S PROGRESS

"TO KISS HIS HAND AT PARTING"

"COMMANDED HER TO GO TO HER CLOSET"

THE RECOGNITION PROCESSION

THE START FOR THE TOWER

"WELCOME, O KING!”

"A LARGESS! A LARGESS!”

"SHE WAS AT HIS SIDE"

"IT IS AN ILL TIME FOR DREAMING"

"SHE WAS MY MOTHER"

CORONATION DAY

"GATHERS UP THE LADY’S LONG TRAIN"

"TOM CANTY APPEARED"

"AND FELL ON HIS KNEES BEFORE HIM"

"THE GREAT SEAL—FETCH IT HITHER"

"SIRE, THE SEAL IS NOT THERE"

"BETHINK THEE, MY KING"

"LONG LIVE THE TRUE KING!”

"TO CRACK NUTS WITH"

EDWARD AS KING

"HE STRETCHED HIMSELF ON THE GROUND"

"ARRESTED AS A SUSPICIOUS CHARACTER"

"IT IS HIS RIGHT"

"STRIP THIS ROBBER"

"TOM ROSE AND KISSED THE KING’S HAND"

JUSTICE AND RETRIBUTION

NOTES









link01-021.jpg (73K)









link01-023.jpg (147K)









Chapter I. The birth of the Prince and the Pauper.

Chapter I. The Birth of the Prince and the Pauper.

In the ancient city of London, on a certain autumn day in the second quarter of the sixteenth century, a boy was born to a poor family of the name of Canty, who did not want him.  On the same day another English child was born to a rich family of the name of Tudor, who did want him. All England wanted him too.  England had so longed for him, and hoped for him, and prayed God for him, that, now that he was really come, the people went nearly mad for joy.  Mere acquaintances hugged and kissed each other and cried. Everybody took a holiday, and high and low, rich and poor, feasted and danced and sang, and got very mellow; and they kept this up for days and nights together.  By day, London was a sight to see, with gay banners waving from every balcony and housetop, and splendid pageants marching along.  By night, it was again a sight to see, with its great bonfires at every corner, and its troops of revellers making merry around them.  There was no talk in all England but of the new baby, Edward Tudor, Prince of Wales, who lay lapped in silks and satins, unconscious of all this fuss, and not knowing that great lords and ladies were tending him and watching over him—and not caring, either.  But there was no talk about the other baby, Tom Canty, lapped in his poor rags, except among the family of paupers whom he had just come to trouble with his presence.

In the ancient city of London, on a certain autumn day in the second quarter of the sixteenth century, a boy was born to a poor family named Canty, who did not want him. On the same day, another English child was born to a wealthy family named Tudor, who did want him. All of England wanted him too. England had longed for him, hoped for him, and prayed to God for him, so now that he had finally arrived, the people went nearly mad with joy. Mere acquaintances hugged and kissed each other and cried. Everyone took a holiday, and high and low, rich and poor, feasted and danced and sang, and got quite tipsy; and they kept this celebration going for days and nights on end. By day, London was a sight to behold, with colorful banners waving from every balcony and rooftop, and magnificent parades marching along. By night, it was still a sight to see, with huge bonfires at every corner, and groups of revelers making merry around them. The only topic of conversation in all of England was the new baby, Edward Tudor, Prince of Wales, who lay wrapped in silks and satins, completely oblivious to all this fuss, not knowing that great lords and ladies were tending to him and watching over him—and not caring at all. But there was no discussion about the other baby, Tom Canty, wrapped in his tattered rags, except among the family of poor people who were now troubled by his presence.

















link02-025.jpg (57K)









Chapter II. Tom’s early life.

Chapter II. Tom's early life.

Let us skip a number of years.

Let’s jump ahead a few years.

London was fifteen hundred years old, and was a great town—for that day. It had a hundred thousand inhabitants—some think double as many.  The streets were very narrow, and crooked, and dirty, especially in the part where Tom Canty lived, which was not far from London Bridge.  The houses were of wood, with the second story projecting over the first, and the third sticking its elbows out beyond the second.  The higher the houses grew, the broader they grew.  They were skeletons of strong criss-cross beams, with solid material between, coated with plaster.  The beams were painted red or blue or black, according to the owner’s taste, and this gave the houses a very picturesque look.  The windows were small, glazed with little diamond-shaped panes, and they opened outward, on hinges, like doors.

London was fifteen hundred years old and was a bustling city for its time. It had about a hundred thousand residents—some say even double that. The streets were very narrow, winding, and dirty, especially in the area where Tom Canty lived, not far from London Bridge. The houses were wooden, with the second floor jutting out over the first, and the third floor protruding beyond the second. The taller the houses became, the wider they grew. They were frameworks of strong crossed beams, filled in with solid materials and covered with plaster. The beams were painted red, blue, or black, depending on the owner's preference, which gave the houses a very charming appearance. The windows were small, fitted with tiny diamond-shaped panes, and they opened outward on hinges, like doors.

The house which Tom’s father lived in was up a foul little pocket called Offal Court, out of Pudding Lane.  It was small, decayed, and rickety, but it was packed full of wretchedly poor families. Canty’s tribe occupied a room on the third floor.  The mother and father had a sort of bedstead in the corner; but Tom, his grandmother, and his two sisters, Bet and Nan, were not restricted—they had all the floor to themselves, and might sleep where they chose.  There were the remains of a blanket or two, and some bundles of ancient and dirty straw, but these could not rightly be called beds, for they were not organised; they were kicked into a general pile, mornings, and selections made from the mass at night, for service.

The house where Tom's father lived was in a grim little spot called Offal Court, just off Pudding Lane. It was small, rundown, and falling apart, but it was crammed with desperately poor families. The Canty family occupied a room on the third floor. The parents had a kind of bed in the corner, but Tom, his grandmother, and his two sisters, Bet and Nan, weren’t confined—they had the entire floor to themselves and could sleep wherever they wanted. There were a few old, tattered blankets and some bundles of ancient, dirty straw, but these couldn’t really be called beds; they were just tossed into a heap in the mornings and chosen from each night for sleeping.









link02-028.jpg (94K)









Bet and Nan were fifteen years old—twins.  They were good-hearted girls, unclean, clothed in rags, and profoundly ignorant.  Their mother was like them.  But the father and the grandmother were a couple of fiends.  They got drunk whenever they could; then they fought each other or anybody else who came in the way; they cursed and swore always, drunk or sober; John Canty was a thief, and his mother a beggar.  They made beggars of the children, but failed to make thieves of them.  Among, but not of, the dreadful rabble that inhabited the house, was a good old priest whom the King had turned out of house and home with a pension of a few farthings, and he used to get the children aside and teach them right ways secretly. Father Andrew also taught Tom a little Latin, and how to read and write; and would have done the same with the girls, but they were afraid of the jeers of their friends, who could not have endured such a queer accomplishment in them.

Bet and Nan were fifteen years old—twins. They were kind-hearted girls, dirty, dressed in rags, and very uneducated. Their mother was just like them. But the father and grandmother were a couple of monsters. They would get drunk whenever they could, then fight each other or anyone who got in their way; they always cursed and swore, whether drunk or sober. John Canty was a thief, and his mother was a beggar. They turned the children into beggars, but they didn’t make thieves out of them. Among, but not part of, the awful crowd that lived in the house was a kind old priest whom the King had kicked out of his home with only a few coins for a pension. He would get the children aside and secretly teach them the right way to live. Father Andrew also taught Tom a little Latin and how to read and write; he would have done the same for the girls, but they were afraid of the teasing from their friends, who would never have tolerated such a strange skill in them.

All Offal Court was just such another hive as Canty’s house. Drunkenness, riot and brawling were the order, there, every night and nearly all night long.  Broken heads were as common as hunger in that place.  Yet little Tom was not unhappy.  He had a hard time of it, but did not know it.  It was the sort of time that all the Offal Court boys had, therefore he supposed it was the correct and comfortable thing.  When he came home empty-handed at night, he knew his father would curse him and thrash him first, and that when he was done the awful grandmother would do it all over again and improve on it; and that away in the night his starving mother would slip to him stealthily with any miserable scrap or crust she had been able to save for him by going hungry herself, notwithstanding she was often caught in that sort of treason and soundly beaten for it by her husband.

All Offal Court was just another chaotic place like Canty’s house. Drunkenness, fights, and noise were normal there every night, almost all night long. Broken heads were as common as hunger in that place. Yet little Tom wasn’t unhappy. He had a tough life, but he didn’t realize it. It was the kind of life that all the boys in Offal Court had, so he figured it was the right and comfortable way to live. When he came home without anything at night, he knew his father would curse him and beat him first, and then his terrifying grandmother would do it all over again, and even worse; and that later in the night, his starving mother would sneak him any miserable scrap or crust she had managed to save for him by going hungry herself, even though she often got caught in that kind of betrayal and was beaten for it by her husband.









link02-029.jpg (55K)









No, Tom’s life went along well enough, especially in summer.  He only begged just enough to save himself, for the laws against mendicancy were stringent, and the penalties heavy; so he put in a good deal of his time listening to good Father Andrew’s charming old tales and legends about giants and fairies, dwarfs and genii, and enchanted castles, and gorgeous kings and princes.  His head grew to be full of these wonderful things, and many a night as he lay in the dark on his scant and offensive straw, tired, hungry, and smarting from a thrashing, he unleashed his imagination and soon forgot his aches and pains in delicious picturings to himself of the charmed life of a petted prince in a regal palace.  One desire came in time to haunt him day and night:  it was to see a real prince, with his own eyes.  He spoke of it once to some of his Offal Court comrades; but they jeered him and scoffed him so unmercifully that he was glad to keep his dream to himself after that.

No, Tom’s life was going pretty well, especially in the summer. He only begged enough to get by, since the laws against begging were strict and the punishments severe. So, he spent a lot of his time listening to good Father Andrew’s captivating old stories and legends about giants, fairies, dwarfs, genies, enchanted castles, and magnificent kings and princes. His mind became filled with these amazing things, and many nights as he lay in the dark on his meager and uncomfortable straw, tired, hungry, and stinging from a beating, he let his imagination run wild and soon forgot his aches and pains in delightful daydreams of a pampered life as a prince in a grand palace. Eventually, one desire began to haunt him day and night: he wanted to see a real prince with his own eyes. He mentioned it once to some of his Offal Court friends, but they mocked and ridiculed him so relentlessly that he was glad to keep his dream to himself after that.









link02-030.jpg (80K)









He often read the priest’s old books and got him to explain and enlarge upon them.  His dreamings and readings worked certain changes in him, by- and-by.  His dream-people were so fine that he grew to lament his shabby clothing and his dirt, and to wish to be clean and better clad.  He went on playing in the mud just the same, and enjoying it, too; but, instead of splashing around in the Thames solely for the fun of it, he began to find an added value in it because of the washings and cleansings it afforded.

He often read the priest’s old books and had him explain and elaborate on them. Over time, his dreams and readings changed him in certain ways. His dream characters were so inspiring that he started to regret his shabby clothes and dirtiness, wishing to be clean and better dressed. He continued playing in the mud just the same, and he enjoyed it too; but instead of splashing around in the Thames just for fun, he began to appreciate it more because of the washing and cleansing it provided.

Tom could always find something going on around the Maypole in Cheapside, and at the fairs; and now and then he and the rest of London had a chance to see a military parade when some famous unfortunate was carried prisoner to the Tower, by land or boat. One summer’s day he saw poor Anne Askew and three men burned at the stake in Smithfield, and heard an ex-Bishop preach a sermon to them which did not interest him.  Yes, Tom’s life was varied and pleasant enough, on the whole.

Tom could always find something happening around the Maypole in Cheapside and at the fairs. Every now and then, he and everyone in London got to see a military parade when some well-known unfortunate person was taken prisoner to the Tower, either by land or by boat. One summer day, he saw poor Anne Askew and three men being burned at the stake in Smithfield, and he listened to an ex-bishop preach a sermon to them, which didn’t really interest him. Yes, overall, Tom’s life was varied and pretty enjoyable.









link02-031.jpg (171K)









By-and-by Tom’s reading and dreaming about princely life wrought such a strong effect upon him that he began to act the prince, unconsciously. His speech and manners became curiously ceremonious and courtly, to the vast admiration and amusement of his intimates.  But Tom’s influence among these young people began to grow now, day by day; and in time he came to be looked up to, by them, with a sort of wondering awe, as a superior being.  He seemed to know so much! and he could do and say such marvellous things! and withal, he was so deep and wise!  Tom’s remarks, and Tom’s performances, were reported by the boys to their elders; and these, also, presently began to discuss Tom Canty, and to regard him as a most gifted and extraordinary creature.  Full-grown people brought their perplexities to Tom for solution, and were often astonished at the wit and wisdom of his decisions.  In fact he was become a hero to all who knew him except his own family—these, only, saw nothing in him.

Eventually, Tom’s reading and dreaming about royal life had such a strong impact on him that he started to unconsciously act like a prince. His speech and behavior became oddly formal and noble, which greatly impressed and amused his friends. However, Tom’s influence among these kids began to increase day by day; soon, they started to look up to him with a sort of awe, seeing him as someone special. He seemed to know so much! He could do and say such amazing things! Plus, he was so insightful and wise! Tom’s comments and actions were passed along by the boys to their parents, who soon also began to talk about Tom Canty and view him as an exceptionally talented and remarkable person. Adults brought their problems to Tom for solutions and were often surprised by the cleverness and insight of his answers. In fact, he had become a hero to everyone who knew him, except for his own family—who saw nothing remarkable in him.









link02-032.jpg (47K)









Privately, after a while, Tom organised a royal court!  He was the prince; his special comrades were guards, chamberlains, equerries, lords and ladies in waiting, and the royal family.  Daily the mock prince was received with elaborate ceremonials borrowed by Tom from his romantic readings; daily the great affairs of the mimic kingdom were discussed in the royal council, and daily his mimic highness issued decrees to his imaginary armies, navies, and viceroyalties.

Privately, after some time, Tom set up a royal court! He was the prince; his close friends were guards, chamberlains, equerries, lords and ladies in waiting, and the royal family. Every day, the pretend prince was welcomed with elaborate ceremonies that Tom borrowed from his romantic stories; every day, the important matters of the pretend kingdom were discussed in the royal council, and every day his pretend highness issued orders to his imaginary armies, navies, and viceroys.

After which, he would go forth in his rags and beg a few farthings, eat his poor crust, take his customary cuffs and abuse, and then stretch himself upon his handful of foul straw, and resume his empty grandeurs in his dreams.

After that, he would go out in his ragged clothes and beg for a few coins, eat his meager bread, take his usual hits and insults, and then lie down on his small pile of dirty straw, losing himself in his empty dreams of greatness.

And still his desire to look just once upon a real prince, in the flesh, grew upon him, day by day, and week by week, until at last it absorbed all other desires, and became the one passion of his life.

And still his longing to see a real prince, in person, grew stronger every day and every week, until it completely took over all his other wishes and became the one obsession of his life.









link02-033.jpg (41K)









One January day, on his usual begging tour, he tramped despondently up and down the region round about Mincing Lane and Little East Cheap, hour after hour, bare-footed and cold, looking in at cook-shop windows and longing for the dreadful pork-pies and other deadly inventions displayed there—for to him these were dainties fit for the angels; that is, judging by the smell, they were—for it had never been his good luck to own and eat one. There was a cold drizzle of rain; the atmosphere was murky; it was a melancholy day.  At night Tom reached home so wet and tired and hungry that it was not possible for his father and grandmother to observe his forlorn condition and not be moved—after their fashion; wherefore they gave him a brisk cuffing at once and sent him to bed.  For a long time his pain and hunger, and the swearing and fighting going on in the building, kept him awake; but at last his thoughts drifted away to far, romantic lands, and he fell asleep in the company of jewelled and gilded princelings who live in vast palaces, and had servants salaaming before them or flying to execute their orders.  And then, as usual, he dreamed that he was a princeling himself.

One January day, during his usual begging rounds, he trudged sadly up and down the area around Mincing Lane and Little East Cheap, for hours, barefoot and cold, peering into cookshop windows, craving the horrible pork pies and other tempting foods on display—because to him, those were treats fit for angels; at least, judging by the smell, they were—since he had never been lucky enough to own and eat one. There was a light drizzle of rain; the sky was cloudy; it was a gloomy day. By night, Tom got home so wet, exhausted, and hungry that his father and grandmother couldn’t help but notice his miserable state and felt compelled to act—after their own way; so they immediately gave him a sharp smack and sent him to bed. For a long time, the pain and hunger, along with the swearing and fighting happening in the building, kept him awake; but eventually, his thoughts wandered off to distant, exotic places, and he fell asleep surrounded by jeweled and gilded princes who lived in grand palaces, with servants bowing before them or rushing to carry out their commands. And then, as usual, he dreamt that he was a prince himself.

All night long the glories of his royal estate shone upon him; he moved among great lords and ladies, in a blaze of light, breathing perfumes, drinking in delicious music, and answering the reverent obeisances of the glittering throng as it parted to make way for him, with here a smile, and there a nod of his princely head.

All night long, the splendor of his royal estate surrounded him; he mingled with nobles and ladies, illuminated by light, inhaling fragrances, enjoying beautiful music, and responding to the respectful gestures of the dazzling crowd parting for him, with a smile here and a nod of his royal head there.

And when he awoke in the morning and looked upon the wretchedness about him, his dream had had its usual effect—it had intensified the sordidness of his surroundings a thousandfold.  Then came bitterness, and heart-break, and tears.

And when he woke up in the morning and saw the misery around him, his dream had the same impact as always—it made the grimness of his environment feel a thousand times worse. Then came the bitterness, heartache, and tears.
















link03-035.jpg (77K)









link03-037.jpg (143K)









Chapter III. Tom’s meeting with the Prince.

Chapter III. Tom’s meeting with the Prince.

Tom got up hungry, and sauntered hungry away, but with his thoughts busy with the shadowy splendours of his night’s dreams. He wandered here and there in the city, hardly noticing where he was going, or what was happening around him.  People jostled him, and some gave him rough speech; but it was all lost on the musing boy.  By-and-by he found himself at Temple Bar, the farthest from home he had ever travelled in that direction.  He stopped and considered a moment, then fell into his imaginings again, and passed on outside the walls of London.  The Strand had ceased to be a country-road then, and regarded itself as a street, but by a strained construction; for, though there was a tolerably compact row of houses on one side of it, there were only some scattered great buildings on the other, these being palaces of rich nobles, with ample and beautiful grounds stretching to the river—grounds that are now closely packed with grim acres of brick and stone.

Tom woke up hungry and strolled away, still preoccupied with the vivid dreams of the night. He wandered around the city, barely paying attention to where he was going or what was happening around him. People bumped into him, and some spoke harshly, but it all went over the thoughtful boy's head. Eventually, he found himself at Temple Bar, the farthest he'd ever traveled from home in that direction. He paused for a moment to think, then drifted back into his daydreams and walked on outside the walls of London. The Strand had stopped being a country road and considered itself a street, but just barely; while there was a decent row of houses on one side, the other side had only a few grand buildings—palaces owned by wealthy nobles, with sprawling, beautiful grounds leading to the river—grounds that are now filled with grim blocks of brick and stone.

Tom discovered Charing Village presently, and rested himself at the beautiful cross built there by a bereaved king of earlier days; then idled down a quiet, lovely road, past the great cardinal’s stately palace, toward a far more mighty and majestic palace beyond—Westminster. Tom stared in glad wonder at the vast pile of masonry, the wide-spreading wings, the frowning bastions and turrets, the huge stone gateway, with its gilded bars and its magnificent array of colossal granite lions, and other the signs and symbols of English royalty.  Was the desire of his soul to be satisfied at last?  Here, indeed, was a king’s palace.  Might he not hope to see a prince now—a prince of flesh and blood, if Heaven were willing?

Tom recently discovered Charing Village and took a break at the beautiful cross built there by a grieving king from long ago. He then strolled down a quiet, lovely road, passing the grand cardinal’s impressive palace, heading toward an even more powerful and majestic palace beyond—Westminster. Tom gazed in joyful wonder at the massive structure, the sprawling wings, the imposing bastions and turrets, the huge stone gateway with its gilded bars, and its stunning display of colossal granite lions, along with other symbols of English royalty. Was the longing of his heart about to be fulfilled at last? Here, indeed, was a king’s palace. Could he perhaps hope to see a prince now—a real prince, if heaven would allow?

At each side of the gilded gate stood a living statue—that is to say, an erect and stately and motionless man-at-arms, clad from head to heel in shining steel armour.  At a respectful distance were many country folk, and people from the city, waiting for any chance glimpse of royalty that might offer.  Splendid carriages, with splendid people in them and splendid servants outside, were arriving and departing by several other noble gateways that pierced the royal enclosure.

At each side of the gilded gate stood a living statue—an upright, impressive, and motionless guard dressed from head to toe in shining steel armor. At a respectful distance were many country folks and city dwellers, hoping for a chance glimpse of royalty. Luxurious carriages, with elegant passengers inside and distinguished servants outside, were arriving and leaving through several other grand entrances that cut through the royal grounds.

Poor little Tom, in his rags, approached, and was moving slowly and timidly past the sentinels, with a beating heart and a rising hope, when all at once he caught sight through the golden bars of a spectacle that almost made him shout for joy.  Within was a comely boy, tanned and brown with sturdy outdoor sports and exercises, whose clothing was all of lovely silks and satins, shining with jewels; at his hip a little jewelled sword and dagger; dainty buskins on his feet, with red heels; and on his head a jaunty crimson cap, with drooping plumes fastened with a great sparkling gem.  Several gorgeous gentlemen stood near—his servants, without a doubt.  Oh! he was a prince—a prince, a living prince, a real prince—without the shadow of a question; and the prayer of the pauper-boy’s heart was answered at last.

Poor little Tom, in his ragged clothes, approached and was moving slowly and nervously past the guards, with a pounding heart and a glimmer of hope. Suddenly, he spotted something through the golden bars that nearly made him shout with joy. Inside was a handsome boy, tanned and fit from playing outside, dressed in beautiful silks and satins that sparkled with jewels; at his hip were a little jeweled sword and dagger; he wore stylish boots with red heels; and on his head was a stylish crimson cap with drooping feathers held in place by a big sparkling gem. Several magnificent gentlemen stood nearby—his servants, for sure. Oh! he was a prince—a prince, a living prince, a real prince—without a doubt; and the poor boy’s heart's wish was finally granted.

Tom’s breath came quick and short with excitement, and his eyes grew big with wonder and delight.  Everything gave way in his mind instantly to one desire:  that was to get close to the prince, and have a good, devouring look at him.  Before he knew what he was about, he had his face against the gate-bars.  The next instant one of the soldiers snatched him rudely away, and sent him spinning among the gaping crowd of country gawks and London idlers.  The soldier said,—

Tom's breath came quick and short with excitement, and his eyes widened with wonder and delight. Everything in his mind instantly shifted to one desire: to get close to the prince and take a good, good look at him. Before he realized what he was doing, he had his face pressed against the gate bars. The next moment, one of the soldiers yanked him away roughly and sent him spinning among the staring crowd of country folk and London bystanders. The soldier said,—

“Mind thy manners, thou young beggar!”

“Mind your manners, you young beggar!”

The crowd jeered and laughed; but the young prince sprang to the gate with his face flushed, and his eyes flashing with indignation, and cried out,—

The crowd mocked and laughed; but the young prince rushed to the gate, his face flushed and his eyes filled with anger, and shouted,—

“How dar’st thou use a poor lad like that?  How dar’st thou use the King my father’s meanest subject so?  Open the gates, and let him in!”

“How dare you treat a poor boy like that? How dare you treat the King my father’s lowest subject this way? Open the gates and let him in!”









link03-039.jpg (171K)









You should have seen that fickle crowd snatch off their hats then. You should have heard them cheer, and shout, “Long live the Prince of Wales!”

You should have seen that unpredictable crowd take off their hats back then. You should have heard them cheer and shout, “Long live the Prince of Wales!”

The soldiers presented arms with their halberds, opened the gates, and presented again as the little Prince of Poverty passed in, in his fluttering rags, to join hands with the Prince of Limitless Plenty.

The soldiers saluted with their halberds, opened the gates, and saluted again as the little Prince of Poverty walked in, in his tattered rags, to join hands with the Prince of Limitless Plenty.

Edward Tudor said—

Edward Tudor said—

“Thou lookest tired and hungry:  thou’st been treated ill.  Come with me.”

"You look tired and hungry: you've been treated badly. Come with me."

Half a dozen attendants sprang forward to—I don’t know what; interfere, no doubt.  But they were waved aside with a right royal gesture, and they stopped stock still where they were, like so many statues.  Edward took Tom to a rich apartment in the palace, which he called his cabinet.  By his command a repast was brought such as Tom had never encountered before except in books.  The prince, with princely delicacy and breeding, sent away the servants, so that his humble guest might not be embarrassed by their critical presence; then he sat near by, and asked questions while Tom ate.

Half a dozen attendants rushed in to—I don’t know what; probably to intervene. But they were waved away with a grand gesture, and they stopped dead in their tracks like statues. Edward took Tom to a lavish room in the palace, which he called his study. At his request, a meal was brought in that Tom had never experienced before except in books. The prince, with royal grace and manners, dismissed the servants so his humble guest wouldn’t feel awkward with them around; then he sat nearby and asked questions while Tom ate.

“What is thy name, lad?”

“What’s your name, dude?”

“Tom Canty, an’ it please thee, sir.”

"Tom Canty, if it pleases you, sir."

“’Tis an odd one.  Where dost live?”

“It's a strange one. Where do you live?”

“In the city, please thee, sir.  Offal Court, out of Pudding Lane.”

“In the city, if it pleases you, sir. Offal Court, off Pudding Lane.”

“Offal Court!  Truly ’tis another odd one.  Hast parents?”

“Offal Court! It’s definitely another strange one. Do you have parents?”

“Parents have I, sir, and a grand-dam likewise that is but indifferently precious to me, God forgive me if it be offence to say it—also twin sisters, Nan and Bet.”

“Yeah, I have parents, sir, and a grandmother too, though she isn’t that important to me, God forgive me for saying it—plus, I have twin sisters, Nan and Bet.”

“Then is thy grand-dam not over kind to thee, I take it?”

“Then your grandmother is not too kind to you, I assume?”

“Neither to any other is she, so please your worship.  She hath a wicked heart, and worketh evil all her days.”

"She is not like anyone else, just so you know. She has a wicked heart and does evil all her days."

“Doth she mistreat thee?”

“Does she mistreat you?”

“There be times that she stayeth her hand, being asleep or overcome with drink; but when she hath her judgment clear again, she maketh it up to me with goodly beatings.”

“There are times when she holds back, whether she's asleep or drunk; but once she's thinking straight again, she makes up for it by giving me some good whippings.”

A fierce look came into the little prince’s eyes, and he cried out—

A fierce look appeared in the little prince’s eyes, and he shouted—

“What!  Beatings?”

"What! Are you serious?"

“Oh, indeed, yes, please you, sir.”

“Oh, yes, please do, sir.”

Beatings!—and thou so frail and little.  Hark ye:  before the night come, she shall hie her to the Tower.  The King my father”—

Beatings!—and you so frail and small. Listen: before night falls, she will hurry to the Tower. The King, my father—”

“In sooth, you forget, sir, her low degree.  The Tower is for the great alone.”

"In truth, you forget, sir, her lower status. The Tower is for the great alone."

“True, indeed.  I had not thought of that.  I will consider of her punishment.  Is thy father kind to thee?”

“That's true. I hadn't thought of that. I will think about her punishment. Is your father good to you?”

“Not more than Gammer Canty, sir.”

“Not more than Gammer Canty, sir.”

“Fathers be alike, mayhap.  Mine hath not a doll’s temper.  He smiteth with a heavy hand, yet spareth me:  he spareth me not always with his tongue, though, sooth to say.  How doth thy mother use thee?”

“Fathers might be similar, I guess. Mine doesn’t have a doll's temperament. He hits hard, yet he doesn’t harm me: he doesn’t always hold back his words, though, to be honest. How does your mother treat you?”

“She is good, sir, and giveth me neither sorrow nor pain of any sort. And Nan and Bet are like to her in this.”

"She's great, sir, and brings me no sorrow or pain at all. And Nan and Bet are just like her in this."

“How old be these?”

"How old are these?"









link03-041.jpg (85K)









“Fifteen, an’ it please you, sir.”

“Fifteen, if it’s alright with you, sir.”

“The Lady Elizabeth, my sister, is fourteen, and the Lady Jane Grey, my cousin, is of mine own age, and comely and gracious withal; but my sister the Lady Mary, with her gloomy mien and—Look you:  do thy sisters forbid their servants to smile, lest the sin destroy their souls?”

“The Lady Elizabeth, my sister, is fourteen, and the Lady Jane Grey, my cousin, is the same age as me, beautiful and charming as well; but my sister the Lady Mary, with her somber expression—Tell me: do your sisters prevent their servants from smiling, fearing it might ruin their souls?”

“They?  Oh, dost think, sir, that they have servants?”

“They? Oh, do you really think, sir, that they have servants?”

The little prince contemplated the little pauper gravely a moment, then said—

The little prince looked at the little pauper seriously for a moment, then said—

“And prithee, why not?  Who helpeth them undress at night?  Who attireth them when they rise?”

“And please, why not? Who helps them get undressed at night? Who dresses them when they wake up?”

“None, sir.  Would’st have them take off their garment, and sleep without—like the beasts?”

“None, sir. Would you have them take off their clothes and sleep without—like animals?”

“Their garment!  Have they but one?”

“Their clothing! Do they only have one?”

“Ah, good your worship, what would they do with more?  Truly they have not two bodies each.”

“Ah, good sir, what would they do with more? Truly they don’t have two bodies each.”

“It is a quaint and marvellous thought!  Thy pardon, I had not meant to laugh.  But thy good Nan and thy Bet shall have raiment and lackeys enow, and that soon, too:  my cofferer shall look to it.  No, thank me not; ’tis nothing.  Thou speakest well; thou hast an easy grace in it.  Art learned?”

“It’s a charming and amazing idea! Sorry, I didn’t mean to laugh. But your good Nan and your Bet will have plenty of clothes and servants soon; my treasurer will see to that. No, don’t thank me; it’s nothing. You speak well; you have a natural elegance in it. Are you educated?”

“I know not if I am or not, sir.  The good priest that is called Father Andrew taught me, of his kindness, from his books.”

“I don’t know if I am or not, sir. The kind priest named Father Andrew taught me from his books.”

“Know’st thou the Latin?”

"Do you know Latin?"

“But scantly, sir, I doubt.”

"But barely, sir, I doubt."

“Learn it, lad:  ’tis hard only at first.  The Greek is harder; but neither these nor any tongues else, I think, are hard to the Lady Elizabeth and my cousin.  Thou should’st hear those damsels at it!  But tell me of thy Offal Court.  Hast thou a pleasant life there?”

“Learn this, kid: it’s tough only at first. Greek is harder, but I don’t think these or any other languages are difficult for Lady Elizabeth and my cousin. You should hear those girls go at it! But tell me about your Offal Court. Are you having a good time there?”

“In truth, yes, so please you, sir, save when one is hungry. There be Punch-and-Judy shows, and monkeys—oh such antic creatures! and so bravely dressed!—and there be plays wherein they that play do shout and fight till all are slain, and ’tis so fine to see, and costeth but a farthing—albeit ’tis main hard to get the farthing, please your worship.”

“In truth, yes, if you don’t mind, sir, except when someone is hungry. There are Punch-and-Judy shows and monkeys—oh, such funny creatures! and so nicely dressed!—and there are plays where the actors shout and fight until everyone is dead, and it’s so great to watch, and it only costs a penny—although it’s pretty tough to get that penny, if you don’t mind me saying.”

“Tell me more.”

"Tell me more."

“We lads of Offal Court do strive against each other with the cudgel, like to the fashion of the ’prentices, sometimes.”

“We guys from Offal Court do compete against each other with the stick, kind of like the apprentices do sometimes.”

The prince’s eyes flashed.  Said he—

The prince's eyes sparkled. He said—

“Marry, that would not I mislike.  Tell me more.”

“Sure, I wouldn’t mind that. Tell me more.”

“We strive in races, sir, to see who of us shall be fleetest.”

"We compete in races, sir, to find out who among us is the fastest."

“That would I like also.  Speak on.”

“That would be great. Go ahead and talk.”

“In summer, sir, we wade and swim in the canals and in the river, and each doth duck his neighbour, and splatter him with water, and dive and shout and tumble and—”

“In summer, sir, we splash around and swim in the canals and the river, and everyone dunks their neighbor and splashes them with water, and dives and shouts and rolls around and—”

“’Twould be worth my father’s kingdom but to enjoy it once! Prithee go on.”

"It would be worth my father's kingdom just to experience it once! Please go on."

“We dance and sing about the Maypole in Cheapside; we play in the sand, each covering his neighbour up; and times we make mud pastry—oh the lovely mud, it hath not its like for delightfulness in all the world!—we do fairly wallow in the mud, sir, saving your worship’s presence.”

“We dance and sing around the Maypole in Cheapside; we play in the sand, each burying his neighbor; and sometimes we make mud pies—oh, the beautiful mud, there's nothing quite like it for fun in all the world!—we really do enjoy wallowing in the mud, sir, no offense meant.”

“Oh, prithee, say no more, ’tis glorious!  If that I could but clothe me in raiment like to thine, and strip my feet, and revel in the mud once, just once, with none to rebuke me or forbid, meseemeth I could forego the crown!”

“Oh, please, don’t say anything more, it’s amazing! If I could just dress in clothes like yours, take off my shoes, and enjoy playing in the mud just once, without anyone to scold or stop me, I think I could give up the crown!”

“And if that I could clothe me once, sweet sir, as thou art clad—just once—”

“And if I could dress like you just this once, sweet sir—”

“Oho, would’st like it?  Then so shall it be.  Doff thy rags, and don these splendours, lad!  It is a brief happiness, but will be not less keen for that.  We will have it while we may, and change again before any come to molest.”

“Oho, would you like it? Then so be it. Take off your rags and put on these fine clothes, kid! It’s a short happiness, but it’ll be just as intense for that. We’ll enjoy it while we can, and change back before anyone comes to bother us.”









link03-043.jpg (201K)









A few minutes later the little Prince of Wales was garlanded with Tom’s fluttering odds and ends, and the little Prince of Pauperdom was tricked out in the gaudy plumage of royalty.  The two went and stood side by side before a great mirror, and lo, a miracle: there did not seem to have been any change made!  They stared at each other, then at the glass, then at each other again.  At last the puzzled princeling said—

A few minutes later, the young Prince of Wales was decorated with Tom’s fluttering bits and pieces, and the little Prince of Pauperdom was dressed up in the flashy attire of royalty. The two stood side by side in front of a large mirror, and to their surprise, it looked like nothing had changed! They stared at each other, then at the mirror, then back at each other again. Finally, the confused young prince said—

“What dost thou make of this?”

“What do you make of this?”

“Ah, good your worship, require me not to answer.  It is not meet that one of my degree should utter the thing.”

“Ah, good sir, please don’t ask me to answer. It’s not appropriate for someone of my status to say such a thing.”

“Then will I utter it.  Thou hast the same hair, the same eyes, the same voice and manner, the same form and stature, the same face and countenance that I bear.  Fared we forth naked, there is none could say which was you, and which the Prince of Wales.  And, now that I am clothed as thou wert clothed, it seemeth I should be able the more nearly to feel as thou didst when the brute soldier—Hark ye, is not this a bruise upon your hand?”

“Then I will say it. You have the same hair, the same eyes, the same voice and manner, the same body and height, the same face and expression that I have. If we went out naked, no one could tell who was you and who was the Prince of Wales. And now that I’m dressed as you were dressed, it seems I should be able to feel more like you did when that brutish soldier—Hey, is there a bruise on your hand?”

“Yes; but it is a slight thing, and your worship knoweth that the poor man-at-arms—”

“Yes; but it’s a small matter, and you know that the poor man-at-arms—”

“Peace!  It was a shameful thing and a cruel!” cried the little prince, stamping his bare foot.  "If the King—Stir not a step till I come again! It is a command!”

“Peace! It was shameful and ruthless!” cried the little prince, stamping his bare foot. “If the King—Don’t move until I come back! That’s an order!”

In a moment he had snatched up and put away an article of national importance that lay upon a table, and was out at the door and flying through the palace grounds in his bannered rags, with a hot face and glowing eyes.  As soon as he reached the great gate, he seized the bars, and tried to shake them, shouting—

In an instant, he grabbed and stored away a piece of national significance that was on a table, then raced out the door and dashed across the palace grounds in his tattered clothes, his face flushed and eyes shining. Once he reached the main gate, he grasped the bars and attempted to shake them, shouting—

“Open!  Unbar the gates!”

"Open! Unblock the gates!"

The soldier that had maltreated Tom obeyed promptly; and as the prince burst through the portal, half-smothered with royal wrath, the soldier fetched him a sounding box on the ear that sent him whirling to the roadway, and said—

The soldier who had mistreated Tom immediately complied; and as the prince stormed through the door, filled with royal anger, the soldier slapped him across the face, sending him spinning into the street, and said—

“Take that, thou beggar’s spawn, for what thou got’st me from his Highness!”

“Take that, you beggar's brat, for what you got me from his Highness!”

The crowd roared with laughter.  The prince picked himself out of the mud, and made fiercely at the sentry, shouting—

The crowd burst into laughter. The prince pulled himself out of the mud and charged at the sentry, shouting—

“I am the Prince of Wales, my person is sacred; and thou shalt hang for laying thy hand upon me!”

“I am the Prince of Wales, my authority is sacred; and you will be hanged for touching me!”

The soldier brought his halberd to a present-arms and said mockingly—

The soldier raised his halberd in a salute and said sarcastically—

“I salute your gracious Highness.”  Then angrily—“Be off, thou crazy rubbish!”

“I salute your gracious Highness.” Then angrily—“Get lost, you crazy trash!”









link03-046.jpg (154K)









Here the jeering crowd closed round the poor little prince, and hustled him far down the road, hooting him, and shouting—

Here the jeering crowd surrounded the poor little prince, pushing him farther down the road while hooting and shouting—

“Way for his Royal Highness!  Way for the Prince of Wales!”

“Make way for his Royal Highness! Make way for the Prince of Wales!”
















link04-047.jpg (47K)









Chapter IV. The Prince’s troubles begin.

Chapter IV. The Prince's problems start.

After hours of persistent pursuit and persecution, the little prince was at last deserted by the rabble and left to himself.  As long as he had been able to rage against the mob, and threaten it royally, and royally utter commands that were good stuff to laugh at, he was very entertaining; but when weariness finally forced him to be silent, he was no longer of use to his tormentors, and they sought amusement elsewhere. He looked about him, now, but could not recognise the locality.  He was within the city of London—that was all he knew.  He moved on, aimlessly, and in a little while the houses thinned, and the passers-by were infrequent.  He bathed his bleeding feet in the brook which flowed then where Farringdon Street now is; rested a few moments, then passed on, and presently came upon a great space with only a few scattered houses in it, and a prodigious church.  He recognised this church.  Scaffoldings were about, everywhere, and swarms of workmen; for it was undergoing elaborate repairs.  The prince took heart at once—he felt that his troubles were at an end, now.  He said to himself, “It is the ancient Grey Friars’ Church, which the king my father hath taken from the monks and given for a home for ever for poor and forsaken children, and new-named it Christ’s Church.  Right gladly will they serve the son of him who hath done so generously by them—and the more that that son is himself as poor and as forlorn as any that be sheltered here this day, or ever shall be.”

After hours of relentless chasing and harassment, the little prince was finally abandoned by the crowd and left to himself. As long as he could yell at the mob, threaten them like royalty, and issue commands that made them laugh, he was quite entertaining. But when exhaustion finally silenced him, he was no longer any use to his tormentors, and they sought their entertainment elsewhere. He looked around but couldn't recognize where he was. He only knew he was in London. He wandered aimlessly, and soon the buildings became sparse, and there were fewer people around. He soaked his bleeding feet in the stream that flowed where Farringdon Street is now; he rested for a few moments, then continued on and eventually found a large open area with only a few scattered houses and a massive church. He recognized this church. There were scaffolds everywhere and throngs of workers because it was undergoing extensive repairs. The prince felt a surge of hope—he realized his troubles were over. He thought to himself, “It’s the ancient Grey Friars’ Church, which my father, the king, took from the monks and gave as a permanent home for poor and abandoned children, renaming it Christ’s Church. They will gladly help the son of the one who has been so generous to them—and especially since that son is as poor and as forsaken as any of those sheltered here today, or ever will be.”

He was soon in the midst of a crowd of boys who were running, jumping, playing at ball and leap-frog, and otherwise disporting themselves, and right noisily, too.  They were all dressed alike, and in the fashion which in that day prevailed among serving-men and ’prentices{1}—that is to say, each had on the crown of his head a flat black cap about the size of a saucer, which was not useful as a covering, it being of such scanty dimensions, neither was it ornamental; from beneath it the hair fell, unparted, to the middle of the forehead, and was cropped straight around; a clerical band at the neck; a blue gown that fitted closely and hung as low as the knees or lower; full sleeves; a broad red belt; bright yellow stockings, gartered above the knees; low shoes with large metal buckles. It was a sufficiently ugly costume.

He soon found himself in a crowd of boys who were running, jumping, playing ball and leapfrog, and having a great time, making plenty of noise. They all looked the same, dressed in the style typical of servants and apprentices at that time. Each boy wore a flat black cap about the size of a saucer on his head, which wasn’t useful for keeping the head covered since it was so small, nor was it stylish. Their hair fell unparted to the middle of their foreheads and was cut straight around. They had clerical bands at their necks, blue gowns that fit snugly and hung down to their knees or lower, full sleeves, broad red belts, bright yellow stockings held up above the knees, and low shoes with large metal buckles. It was quite an unattractive outfit.

The boys stopped their play and flocked about the prince, who said with native dignity—

The boys paused their game and gathered around the prince, who spoke with natural dignity—

“Good lads, say to your master that Edward Prince of Wales desireth speech with him.”

"Hey guys, tell your boss that Edward, the Prince of Wales, wants to talk to him."

A great shout went up at this, and one rude fellow said—

A loud shout erupted at this, and one brash guy said—

“Marry, art thou his grace’s messenger, beggar?”

“Hey, are you the messenger for his grace, beggar?”

The prince’s face flushed with anger, and his ready hand flew to his hip, but there was nothing there.  There was a storm of laughter, and one boy said—

The prince's face turned red with anger, and his hand instinctively went to his hip, but there was nothing there. A wave of laughter erupted, and one boy said—

“Didst mark that?  He fancied he had a sword—belike he is the prince himself.”

“Did you see that? He thought he had a sword—maybe he is the prince himself.”

This sally brought more laughter.  Poor Edward drew himself up proudly and said—

This outburst caused even more laughter. Poor Edward straightened up proudly and said—

“I am the prince; and it ill beseemeth you that feed upon the king my father’s bounty to use me so.”

“I’m the prince, and it’s wrong for you, who benefit from my father the king’s generosity, to treat me this way.”

This was vastly enjoyed, as the laughter testified.  The youth who had first spoken, shouted to his comrades—

This was greatly enjoyed, as the laughter showed. The young man who had spoken first shouted to his friends—

“Ho, swine, slaves, pensioners of his grace’s princely father, where be your manners?  Down on your marrow bones, all of ye, and do reverence to his kingly port and royal rags!”

“Hey, pigs, servants, pensioners of his gracious father, where are your manners? Get down on your knees, all of you, and pay your respects to his royal presence and fancy clothes!”

With boisterous mirth they dropped upon their knees in a body and did mock homage to their prey.  The prince spurned the nearest boy with his foot, and said fiercely—

With loud laughter, they all dropped to their knees and pretended to pay respect to their target. The prince kicked the nearest boy with his foot and said fiercely—

“Take thou that, till the morrow come and I build thee a gibbet!”

“Take this, until tomorrow comes and I build you a gallows!”

Ah, but this was not a joke—this was going beyond fun.  The laughter ceased on the instant, and fury took its place.  A dozen shouted—

Ah, but this wasn't a joke—this was crossing the line from fun. The laughter stopped immediately, and anger took over. A dozen shouted—

“Hale him forth!  To the horse-pond, to the horse-pond!  Where be the dogs?  Ho, there, Lion! ho, Fangs!”

“Bring him out! To the horse pond, to the horse pond! Where are the dogs? Hey, Lion! Hey, Fangs!”

Then followed such a thing as England had never seen before—the sacred person of the heir to the throne rudely buffeted by plebeian hands, and set upon and torn by dogs.

Then something happened that England had never seen before—the sacred heir to the throne was roughly handled by common people and attacked and torn apart by dogs.









link04-050.jpg (84K)









As night drew to a close that day, the prince found himself far down in the close-built portion of the city.  His body was bruised, his hands were bleeding, and his rags were all besmirched with mud.  He wandered on and on, and grew more and more bewildered, and so tired and faint he could hardly drag one foot after the other.  He had ceased to ask questions of anyone, since they brought him only insult instead of information.  He kept muttering to himself, “Offal Court—that is the name; if I can but find it before my strength is wholly spent and I drop, then am I saved—for his people will take me to the palace and prove that I am none of theirs, but the true prince, and I shall have mine own again.”  And now and then his mind reverted to his treatment by those rude Christ’s Hospital boys, and he said, “When I am king, they shall not have bread and shelter only, but also teachings out of books; for a full belly is little worth where the mind is starved, and the heart.  I will keep this diligently in my remembrance, that this day’s lesson be not lost upon me, and my people suffer thereby; for learning softeneth the heart and breedeth gentleness and charity.” {1}

As the night came to an end that day, the prince found himself deep in the crowded part of the city. His body was bruised, his hands were bleeding, and his clothes were all dirty with mud. He wandered on and on, growing more and more confused, and so tired and weak he could barely lift his feet. He had stopped asking questions of anyone, since they only answered with insults instead of information. He kept muttering to himself, “Offal Court—that’s the name; if I can just find it before my strength runs out and I collapse, then I am saved—because his people will take me to the palace and prove that I am not one of them, but the true prince, and I will have my own again.” Now and then, his mind returned to how those rude boys from Christ’s Hospital had treated him, and he said, “When I am king, they will not just have bread and shelter, but also an education; because a full stomach is not worth much if the mind is starved, along with the heart. I will keep this in my mind, so the lesson from today won't be forgotten, and my people won’t suffer for it; because learning softens the heart and breeds kindness and compassion.” {1}

The lights began to twinkle, it came on to rain, the wind rose, and a raw and gusty night set in.  The houseless prince, the homeless heir to the throne of England, still moved on, drifting deeper into the maze of squalid alleys where the swarming hives of poverty and misery were massed together.

The lights started to twinkle, it began to rain, the wind picked up, and a cold, windy night settled in. The prince without a home, the homeless heir to the throne of England, continued on, wandering further into the tangled maze of dirty alleys where the buzzing hives of poverty and misery were clustered together.

Suddenly a great drunken ruffian collared him and said—

Suddenly, a loud, drunken thug grabbed him and said—









link04-052.jpg (80K)









“Out to this time of night again, and hast not brought a farthing home, I warrant me!  If it be so, an’ I do not break all the bones in thy lean body, then am I not John Canty, but some other.”

“Out at this time of night again, and I bet you haven't brought a penny home! If that's the case, and I don't break every bone in your skinny body, then I'm not John Canty, but someone else.”

The prince twisted himself loose, unconsciously brushed his profaned shoulder, and eagerly said—

The prince freed himself, unintentionally brushed off his soiled shoulder, and excitedly said—

“Oh, art his father, truly?  Sweet heaven grant it be so—then wilt thou fetch him away and restore me!”

“Oh, is he really his father? Sweet heaven, I hope it’s true—then you will take him away and bring me back!”

His father?  I know not what thou mean’st; I but know I am thy father, as thou shalt soon have cause to—”

His father? I don’t know what you mean; I only know I am your father, as you will soon understand—”

“Oh, jest not, palter not, delay not!—I am worn, I am wounded, I can bear no more.  Take me to the king my father, and he will make thee rich beyond thy wildest dreams.  Believe me, man, believe me!—I speak no lie, but only the truth!—put forth thy hand and save me!  I am indeed the Prince of Wales!”

“Oh, don’t joke, don’t hesitate, don’t wait! I’m exhausted, I’m hurt, I can’t take any more. Take me to my father the king, and he’ll make you richer than you can imagine. Trust me, man, believe me! I’m not lying, I’m speaking the truth! Just reach out your hand and save me! I really am the Prince of Wales!”

The man stared down, stupefied, upon the lad, then shook his head and muttered—

The man looked down in shock at the boy, then shook his head and muttered—

“Gone stark mad as any Tom o’ Bedlam!”—then collared him once more, and said with a coarse laugh and an oath, “But mad or no mad, I and thy Gammer Canty will soon find where the soft places in thy bones lie, or I’m no true man!”

“Gone completely crazy like any madman!”—then he grabbed him again and said with a rough laugh and a curse, “But crazy or not, I and your old lady Canty will soon find out where your weak spots are, or I’m not a real man!”

With this he dragged the frantic and struggling prince away, and disappeared up a front court followed by a delighted and noisy swarm of human vermin.

With that, he pulled the panicking and fighting prince away and vanished into the front yard, followed by a thrilled and noisy crowd of people.
















link05-055.jpg (73K)









link05-057.jpg (129K)









Chapter V. Tom as a Patrician.

Chapter V. Tom as a Patrician.

Tom Canty, left alone in the prince’s cabinet, made good use of his opportunity.  He turned himself this way and that before the great mirror, admiring his finery; then walked away, imitating the prince’s high-bred carriage, and still observing results in the glass.  Next he drew the beautiful sword, and bowed, kissing the blade, and laying it across his breast, as he had seen a noble knight do, by way of salute to the lieutenant of the Tower, five or six weeks before, when delivering the great lords of Norfolk and Surrey into his hands for captivity.  Tom played with the jewelled dagger that hung upon his thigh; he examined the costly and exquisite ornaments of the room; he tried each of the sumptuous chairs, and thought how proud he would be if the Offal Court herd could only peep in and see him in his grandeur.  He wondered if they would believe the marvellous tale he should tell when he got home, or if they would shake their heads, and say his overtaxed imagination had at last upset his reason.

Tom Canty, left alone in the prince’s chamber, took full advantage of the moment. He turned this way and that in front of the large mirror, admiring his fancy clothes; then walked away, trying to mimic the prince’s elegant posture while still checking himself out in the glass. Next, he pulled out the beautiful sword, bowed, kissed the blade, and laid it across his chest, just like he had seen a noble knight do a few weeks earlier when he handed over the great lords of Norfolk and Surrey to the lieutenant of the Tower for imprisonment. Tom fiddled with the jeweled dagger hanging at his side; he admired the lavish and exquisite decorations of the room; he tried out each of the luxurious chairs, imagining how proud he would feel if the Offal Court crowd could catch a glimpse of him in all his glory. He wondered if they would believe the incredible story he’d tell when he got home, or if they would just shake their heads, saying his wild imagination had finally made him lose his mind.

At the end of half an hour it suddenly occurred to him that the prince was gone a long time; then right away he began to feel lonely; very soon he fell to listening and longing, and ceased to toy with the pretty things about him; he grew uneasy, then restless, then distressed. Suppose some one should come, and catch him in the prince’s clothes, and the prince not there to explain.  Might they not hang him at once, and inquire into his case afterward?  He had heard that the great were prompt about small matters.  His fear rose higher and higher; and trembling he softly opened the door to the antechamber, resolved to fly and seek the prince, and, through him, protection and release.  Six gorgeous gentlemen-servants and two young pages of high degree, clothed like butterflies, sprang to their feet and bowed low before him.  He stepped quickly back and shut the door.  He said—

After half an hour, it suddenly hit him that the prince was gone for a while; right away, he started to feel lonely. Soon, he found himself listening and wishing, and he stopped playing with the beautiful objects around him. He became uneasy, then restless, and finally distressed. What if someone walked in and found him in the prince’s clothes, with the prince nowhere to explain? Would they not hang him immediately and figure it out later? He had heard that the powerful were quick to act over minor issues. His fear escalated, and trembling, he quietly opened the door to the antechamber, determined to escape and find the prince for safety and freedom. Six elegantly dressed gentlemen-servants and two young noble pages, dressed like butterflies, jumped to their feet and bowed before him. He quickly stepped back and closed the door. He said—









link05-058.jpg (138K)









“Oh, they mock at me!  They will go and tell.  Oh! why came I here to cast away my life?”

“Oh, they’re making fun of me! They’ll go tell everyone. Oh! Why did I come here to waste my life?”

He walked up and down the floor, filled with nameless fears, listening, starting at every trifling sound.  Presently the door swung open, and a silken page said—

He paced back and forth across the floor, overwhelmed by unnamed fears, listening and jumping at every little sound. Suddenly, the door swung open, and a refined page said—

“The Lady Jane Grey.”

“Lady Jane Grey.”

The door closed and a sweet young girl, richly clad, bounded toward him. But she stopped suddenly, and said in a distressed voice—

The door shut, and a sweet young girl, dressed in fine clothes, ran up to him. But she halted abruptly and said in a worried voice—

“Oh, what aileth thee, my lord?”

“Oh, what’s up, my lord?”

Tom’s breath was nearly failing him; but he made shift to stammer out—

Tom was nearly out of breath, but he managed to stammer out—

“Ah, be merciful, thou!  In sooth I am no lord, but only poor Tom Canty of Offal Court in the city.  Prithee let me see the prince, and he will of his grace restore to me my rags, and let me hence unhurt.  Oh, be thou merciful, and save me!”

“Ah, please be merciful! Honestly, I’m not a lord, just poor Tom Canty from Offal Court in the city. Please let me see the prince, and he will kindly give me back my rags and let me go unharmed. Oh, please be merciful and save me!”

By this time the boy was on his knees, and supplicating with his eyes and uplifted hands as well as with his tongue.  The young girl seemed horror-stricken.  She cried out—

By this point, the boy was on his knees, begging with his eyes and raised hands as well as with his words. The young girl looked horrified. She shouted—









link05-059.jpg (104K)









“O my lord, on thy knees?—and to me!”

“O my lord, on your knees?—to me!”

Then she fled away in fright; and Tom, smitten with despair, sank down, murmuring—

Then she ran away in fear, and Tom, overwhelmed with despair, collapsed, murmuring—

“There is no help, there is no hope.  Now will they come and take me.”

“There’s no help, there’s no hope. Now will they come and take me?”

Whilst he lay there benumbed with terror, dreadful tidings were speeding through the palace.  The whisper—for it was whispered always—flew from menial to menial, from lord to lady, down all the long corridors, from story to story, from saloon to saloon, “The prince hath gone mad, the prince hath gone mad!”  Soon every saloon, every marble hall, had its groups of glittering lords and ladies, and other groups of dazzling lesser folk, talking earnestly together in whispers, and every face had in it dismay. Presently a splendid official came marching by these groups, making solemn proclamation—

While he lay there numb with fear, terrible news was racing through the palace. The whisper—because it was always whispered—spread from servant to servant, from lord to lady, along all the long hallways, from floor to floor, from room to room, “The prince has gone mad, the prince has gone mad!” Soon every room, every marble hall was filled with groups of shining lords and ladies, along with other clusters of impressive lesser folks, talking earnestly together in hushed tones, and every face showed signs of distress. Before long, a grand official passed by these groups, making a solemn announcement—

“IN THE NAME OF THE KING!

“IN THE NAME OF THE KING!

Let none list to this false and foolish matter, upon pain of death, nor discuss the same, nor carry it abroad.  In the name of the King!”

Let no one pay attention to this false and foolish issue, under penalty of death, nor talk about it, nor spread it around. In the name of the King!”

The whisperings ceased as suddenly as if the whisperers had been stricken dumb.

The whispers stopped just as suddenly as if the whisperers had lost their ability to speak.

Soon there was a general buzz along the corridors, of “The prince! See, the prince comes!”

Soon, there was a buzz in the halls, saying, “The prince! Look, the prince is coming!”

Poor Tom came slowly walking past the low-bowing groups, trying to bow in return, and meekly gazing upon his strange surroundings with bewildered and pathetic eyes.  Great nobles walked upon each side of him, making him lean upon them, and so steady his steps. Behind him followed the court-physicians and some servants.

Poor Tom slowly walked past the low-bowing groups, trying to bow back and looking around at his strange surroundings with confused and sad eyes. Great nobles walked on either side of him, helping him stay upright and steady as he moved. Behind him trailed the court physicians and a few servants.









link05-061.jpg (144K)









Presently Tom found himself in a noble apartment of the palace and heard the door close behind him.  Around him stood those who had come with him. Before him, at a little distance, reclined a very large and very fat man, with a wide, pulpy face, and a stern expression.  His large head was very grey; and his whiskers, which he wore only around his face, like a frame, were grey also.  His clothing was of rich stuff, but old, and slightly frayed in places.  One of his swollen legs had a pillow under it, and was wrapped in bandages.  There was silence now; and there was no head there but was bent in reverence, except this man’s.  This stern-countenanced invalid was the dread Henry VIII.  He said—and his face grew gentle as he began to speak—

Currently, Tom found himself in an elegant room of the palace and heard the door shut behind him. Around him stood those who had come with him. Before him, at a short distance, lounged a very large and overweight man, with a broad, soft face, and a serious expression. His large head was mostly grey, and his whiskers, which framed his face, were also grey. His clothes were made of rich material, but they were old and slightly frayed in some spots. One of his swollen legs rested on a pillow and was wrapped in bandages. There was silence now, and every head was bowed in respect except for this man's. This stern-faced invalid was the fearsome Henry VIII. He began to speak—and his expression softened as he did so—

“How now, my lord Edward, my prince?  Hast been minded to cozen me, the good King thy father, who loveth thee, and kindly useth thee, with a sorry jest?”

“How are you, my lord Edward, my prince? Have you been planning to fool me, the good King your father, who loves you and treats you well, with a bad joke?”

Poor Tom was listening, as well as his dazed faculties would let him, to the beginning of this speech; but when the words ‘me, the good King’ fell upon his ear, his face blanched, and he dropped as instantly upon his knees as if a shot had brought him there. Lifting up his hands, he exclaimed—

Poor Tom was listening as best as his foggy mind would allow to the start of this speech; but when he heard the words “me, the good King,” his face turned pale, and he dropped to his knees as if he had been shot. Raising his hands, he exclaimed—









link05-062.jpg (111K)









“Thou the King?  Then am I undone indeed!”

“Are you the King? Then I'm totally finished!”

This speech seemed to stun the King.  His eyes wandered from face to face aimlessly, then rested, bewildered, upon the boy before him.  Then he said in a tone of deep disappointment—

This speech seemed to shock the King. His eyes wandered aimlessly from one face to another, then settled, confused, on the boy in front of him. Then he said in a tone of deep disappointment—

“Alack, I had believed the rumour disproportioned to the truth; but I fear me ’tis not so.”  He breathed a heavy sigh, and said in a gentle voice, “Come to thy father, child:  thou art not well.”

“Alas, I had thought the rumor was exaggerated; but I fear it’s not the case.” He sighed deeply and said in a soft voice, “Come to your father, child: you’re not well.”

Tom was assisted to his feet, and approached the Majesty of England, humble and trembling.  The King took the frightened face between his hands, and gazed earnestly and lovingly into it awhile, as if seeking some grateful sign of returning reason there, then pressed the curly head against his breast, and patted it tenderly.  Presently he said—

Tom was helped to his feet and went up to the Majesty of England, feeling humble and nervous. The King took his scared face in his hands and looked deeply and affectionately at him for a moment, as if looking for any sign of awareness returning. Then he pulled the curly head against his chest and patted it gently. After a moment, he said—

“Dost not know thy father, child?  Break not mine old heart; say thou know’st me.  Thou dost know me, dost thou not?”

“Don’t you know your father, child? Don’t break my old heart; just say you know me. You do know me, don’t you?”

“Yea:  thou art my dread lord the King, whom God preserve!”

“Yeah, you are my feared lord the King, whom God protect!”

“True, true—that is well—be comforted, tremble not so; there is none here would hurt thee; there is none here but loves thee. Thou art better now; thy ill dream passeth—is’t not so?  Thou wilt not miscall thyself again, as they say thou didst a little while agone?”

“That's right, that's right—it's all good—just relax, don't be so scared; no one here wants to hurt you; everyone here loves you. You're feeling better now; that bad dream is gone, right? You won't call yourself names again like you did a little while ago, will you?”

“I pray thee of thy grace believe me, I did but speak the truth, most dread lord; for I am the meanest among thy subjects, being a pauper born, and ’tis by a sore mischance and accident I am here, albeit I was therein nothing blameful.  I am but young to die, and thou canst save me with one little word.  Oh speak it, sir!”

“Please, out of your kindness believe me, I was only speaking the truth, my lord; I am the least of your subjects, born a beggar, and I’m here through unfortunate circumstances, even though I did nothing wrong. I’m too young to die, and you can save me with just one small word. Oh, please say it, sir!”

“Die?  Talk not so, sweet prince—peace, peace, to thy troubled heart—thou shalt not die!”

“Die? Don’t say that, sweet prince—calm down, calm down, to your troubled heart—you won’t die!”

Tom dropped upon his knees with a glad cry—

Tom fell to his knees with a joyful cry—

“God requite thy mercy, O my King, and save thee long to bless thy land!” Then springing up, he turned a joyful face toward the two lords in waiting, and exclaimed, “Thou heard’st it!  I am not to die:  the King hath said it!”  There was no movement, save that all bowed with grave respect; but no one spoke.  He hesitated, a little confused, then turned timidly toward the King, saying, “I may go now?”

“God repay your kindness, O my King, and grant you a long life to bless your land!” Then jumping up, he turned a joyful face toward the two waiting lords and exclaimed, “Did you hear that! I'm not going to die: the King has said so!” There was no movement, except that everyone bowed with serious respect; but no one spoke. He hesitated, a bit confused, then turned shyly toward the King, saying, “Can I go now?”









link05-064.jpg (126K)









“Go?  Surely, if thou desirest.  But why not tarry yet a little? Whither would’st go?”

“Go? Sure, if you want to. But why not stay a little longer? Where would you go?”

Tom dropped his eyes, and answered humbly—

Tom looked down and replied modestly—

“Peradventure I mistook; but I did think me free, and so was I moved to seek again the kennel where I was born and bred to misery, yet which harboureth my mother and my sisters, and so is home to me; whereas these pomps and splendours whereunto I am not used—oh, please you, sir, to let me go!”

“Maybe I was wrong, but I thought I was free, and that’s why I felt compelled to return to the place where I was born and raised in hardship, which still shelters my mother and sisters, and so it feels like home to me; while these possessions and glories that I’m not used to—oh, please, sir, let me go!”

The King was silent and thoughtful a while, and his face betrayed a growing distress and uneasiness.  Presently he said, with something of hope in his voice—

The King was silent and deep in thought for a while, and his expression revealed a rising sense of distress and anxiety. After a moment, he spoke, his voice tinged with a hint of hope—

“Perchance he is but mad upon this one strain, and hath his wits unmarred as toucheth other matter.  God send it may be so!  We will make trial.”

“Maybe he’s just crazy about this one thing, but his mind is fine when it comes to everything else. God, I hope that’s true! We’ll give it a try.”

Then he asked Tom a question in Latin, and Tom answered him lamely in the same tongue.  The lords and doctors manifested their gratification also. The King said—

Then he asked Tom a question in Latin, and Tom responded awkwardly in the same language. The lords and doctors showed their approval as well. The King said—

“’Twas not according to his schooling and ability, but showeth that his mind is but diseased, not stricken fatally.  How say you, sir?”

"It wasn't based on his education and skills, but it shows that his mind is just troubled, not hopelessly damaged. What do you say, sir?"

The physician addressed bowed low, and replied—

The doctor bowed deeply and responded—

“It jumpeth with my own conviction, sire, that thou hast divined aright.”

“It jumps with my own conviction, sir, that you have figured it out correctly.”









link05-065.jpg (123K)









The King looked pleased with this encouragement, coming as it did from so excellent authority, and continued with good heart—

The King seemed happy with this support, especially since it came from such a reputable source, and continued enthusiastically—

“Now mark ye all:  we will try him further.”

“Now listen up everyone: we will test him again.”

He put a question to Tom in French.  Tom stood silent a moment, embarrassed by having so many eyes centred upon him, then said diffidently—

He asked Tom a question in French. Tom stood silent for a moment, feeling embarrassed with so many eyes on him, then said hesitantly—

“I have no knowledge of this tongue, so please your majesty.”

“I don’t know this language, so please, your majesty.”

The King fell back upon his couch.  The attendants flew to his assistance; but he put them aside, and said—

The King fell back onto his couch. The attendants rushed to help him, but he pushed them away and said—

“Trouble me not—it is nothing but a scurvy faintness.  Raise me! There, ’tis sufficient.  Come hither, child; there, rest thy poor troubled head upon thy father’s heart, and be at peace.  Thou’lt soon be well:  ’tis but a passing fantasy.  Fear thou not; thou’lt soon be well.”  Then he turned toward the company:  his gentle manner changed, and baleful lightnings began to play from his eyes.  He said—

“Don’t worry about me—it’s just a slight faintness. Lift me up! There, that’s enough. Come here, kid; rest your troubled head on your father’s heart and find some peace. You’ll be fine soon: it’s just a fleeting feeling. Don’t be afraid; you’ll be okay.” Then he turned to the group: his gentle demeanor shifted, and a dark intensity started to flicker in his eyes. He said—

“List ye all!  This my son is mad; but it is not permanent.  Over-study hath done this, and somewhat too much of confinement.  Away with his books and teachers! see ye to it.  Pleasure him with sports, beguile him in wholesome ways, so that his health come again.”  He raised himself higher still, and went on with energy, “He is mad; but he is my son, and England’s heir; and, mad or sane, still shall he reign!  And hear ye further, and proclaim it: whoso speaketh of this his distemper worketh against the peace and order of these realms, and shall to the gallows! . . . Give me to drink—I burn:  this sorrow sappeth my strength. . . . There, take away the cup. . . . Support me.  There, that is well.  Mad, is he?  Were he a thousand times mad, yet is he Prince of Wales, and I the King will confirm it.  This very morrow shall he be installed in his princely dignity in due and ancient form.  Take instant order for it, my lord Hertford.”

“Listen up, everyone! My son is crazy, but it’s not forever. Too much studying has done this, along with being too confined. Get rid of his books and teachers! Make sure to entertain him with games, distract him in healthy ways, so that he can get better.” He straightened up even more and continued energetically, “He is crazy, but he is my son and England’s heir; and whether he’s mad or sane, he will still rule! And hear me out, announce this: anyone who speaks of his condition undermines the peace and order of these lands, and they’ll face the gallows! . . . Give me a drink—I burn: this sorrow drains my strength. . . . There, take away the cup. . . . Help me. There, that feels good. Mad, is he? Even if he were a thousand times mad, he is still the Prince of Wales, and I, the King, will affirm it. Tomorrow, he will be formally installed in his princely position as it has always been done. Make arrangements for it immediately, my lord Hertford.”









link05-067.jpg (162K)









One of the nobles knelt at the royal couch, and said—

One of the nobles kneeled by the royal couch and said—

“The King’s majesty knoweth that the Hereditary Great Marshal of England lieth attainted in the Tower.  It were not meet that one attainted—”

“The King’s majesty knows that the Hereditary Great Marshal of England is imprisoned in the Tower. It would not be appropriate for someone who is attainted—”

“Peace!  Insult not mine ears with his hated name.  Is this man to live for ever?  Am I to be baulked of my will?  Is the prince to tarry uninstalled, because, forsooth, the realm lacketh an Earl Marshal free of treasonable taint to invest him with his honours? No, by the splendour of God!  Warn my Parliament to bring me Norfolk’s doom before the sun rise again, else shall they answer for it grievously!” {1}

"Enough! Don't insult my ears with his name. Is this man going to live forever? Am I supposed to be denied what I want? Is the prince going to wait to be crowned because the kingdom lacks an Earl Marshal who isn't tainted by treason to give him his honors? No, by God's glory! Tell my Parliament to bring me Norfolk’s sentence before the sun rises again, or they will answer for it severely!" {1}

Lord Hertford said—

Lord Hertford said—

“The King’s will is law;” and, rising, returned to his former place.

“The King’s will is law;” and, standing up, went back to his previous spot.









link05-068.jpg (114K)









Gradually the wrath faded out of the old King’s face, and he said—

Gradually, the anger faded from the old King’s face, and he said—

“Kiss me, my prince.  There . . . what fearest thou?  Am I not thy loving father?”

“Kiss me, my prince. There... what do you fear? Am I not your loving father?”

“Thou art good to me that am unworthy, O mighty and gracious lord: that in truth I know.  But—but—it grieveth me to think of him that is to die, and—”

“You are good to me, who am unworthy, O mighty and gracious lord: that I know for sure. But—but—it pains me to think of him who is to die, and—”

“Ah, ’tis like thee, ’tis like thee!  I know thy heart is still the same, even though thy mind hath suffered hurt, for thou wert ever of a gentle spirit.  But this duke standeth between thee and thine honours:  I will have another in his stead that shall bring no taint to his great office. Comfort thee, my prince:  trouble not thy poor head with this matter.”

“Ah, it’s just like you, it’s just like you! I know your heart is still the same, even though your mind has been hurt, because you’ve always had a gentle spirit. But this duke is standing between you and your honors: I will find someone else to take his place who won’t bring any shame to his high position. Don’t worry, my prince: don’t let this trouble your mind.”

“But is it not I that speed him hence, my liege?  How long might he not live, but for me?”

“But isn’t it me who sends him away, my lord? How long could he live if it weren't for me?”

“Take no thought of him, my prince:  he is not worthy.  Kiss me once again, and go to thy trifles and amusements; for my malady distresseth me.  I am aweary, and would rest.  Go with thine uncle Hertford and thy people, and come again when my body is refreshed.”

“Don’t worry about him, my prince; he’s not worth your time. Kiss me one more time, then go enjoy your distractions and fun, because I’m feeling unwell. I’m tired and just want to rest. Go with your uncle Hertford and your friends, and come back when I’m feeling better.”

Tom, heavy-hearted, was conducted from the presence, for this last sentence was a death-blow to the hope he had cherished that now he would be set free.  Once more he heard the buzz of low voices exclaiming, “The prince, the prince comes!”

Tom, feeling crushed, was led away, as this final statement was a devastating blow to the hope he had held onto that he would finally be free. Once again, he heard the murmur of quiet voices exclaiming, “The prince, the prince is coming!”

His spirits sank lower and lower as he moved between the glittering files of bowing courtiers; for he recognised that he was indeed a captive now, and might remain for ever shut up in this gilded cage, a forlorn and friendless prince, except God in his mercy take pity on him and set him free.

His spirits fell further and further as he walked among the shining lines of bowing courtiers; for he realized that he was truly a prisoner now, and might be stuck forever in this golden cage, a lonely and friendless prince, unless God, in His mercy, took pity on him and set him free.

And, turn where he would, he seemed to see floating in the air the severed head and the remembered face of the great Duke of Norfolk, the eyes fixed on him reproachfully.

And no matter where he turned, he kept seeing the severed head and the familiar face of the great Duke of Norfolk hovering in the air, the eyes staring at him with disappointment.

His old dreams had been so pleasant; but this reality was so dreary!

His old dreams had been so nice, but this reality was so bleak!
















link06-071.jpg (65K)









link06-073.jpg (136K)









Chapter VI. Tom receives instructions.

Chapter VI. Tom gets instructions.

Tom was conducted to the principal apartment of a noble suite, and made to sit down—a thing which he was loth to do, since there were elderly men and men of high degree about him.  He begged them to be seated also, but they only bowed their thanks or murmured them, and remained standing. He would have insisted, but his ‘uncle’ the Earl of Hertford whispered in his ear—

Tom was led to the main room of a noble suite and was made to sit down, which he was reluctant to do since there were older men and dignitaries around him. He asked them to sit as well, but they only nodded or quietly thanked him and stayed standing. He would have insisted, but his “uncle” the Earl of Hertford whispered in his ear—

“Prithee, insist not, my lord; it is not meet that they sit in thy presence.”

“Please, don’t insist, my lord; it isn’t right for them to be in your presence.”

The Lord St. John was announced, and after making obeisance to Tom, he said—

The Lord St. John was announced, and after bowing to Tom, he said—

“I come upon the King’s errand, concerning a matter which requireth privacy.  Will it please your royal highness to dismiss all that attend you here, save my lord the Earl of Hertford?”

“I’ve come on the King’s business about something that needs to be kept private. Would your royal highness please dismiss everyone else who is here, except for my lord the Earl of Hertford?”

Observing that Tom did not seem to know how to proceed, Hertford whispered him to make a sign with his hand, and not trouble himself to speak unless he chose.  When the waiting gentlemen had retired, Lord St. John said—

Observing that Tom appeared unsure of how to move forward, Hertford quietly indicated for him to signal with his hand and not to worry about speaking unless he wanted to. When the waiting gentlemen had left, Lord St. John said—

“His majesty commandeth, that for due and weighty reasons of state, the prince’s grace shall hide his infirmity in all ways that be within his power, till it be passed and he be as he was before.  To wit, that he shall deny to none that he is the true prince, and heir to England’s greatness; that he shall uphold his princely dignity, and shall receive, without word or sign of protest, that reverence and observance which unto it do appertain of right and ancient usage; that he shall cease to speak to any of that lowly birth and life his malady hath conjured out of the unwholesome imaginings of o’er-wrought fancy; that he shall strive with diligence to bring unto his memory again those faces which he was wont to know—and where he faileth he shall hold his peace, neither betraying by semblance of surprise or other sign that he hath forgot; that upon occasions of state, whensoever any matter shall perplex him as to the thing he should do or the utterance he should make, he shall show nought of unrest to the curious that look on, but take advice in that matter of the Lord Hertford, or my humble self, which are commanded of the King to be upon this service and close at call, till this commandment be dissolved. Thus saith the King’s majesty, who sendeth greeting to your royal highness, and prayeth that God will of His mercy quickly heal you and have you now and ever in His holy keeping.”

“His Majesty commands that, for important and serious reasons of state, the prince should hide his weakness in every way possible until it has passed and he has returned to his former self. Specifically, he should not deny to anyone that he is the true prince and heir to England’s greatness; he must uphold his royal dignity and receive, without any sign or word of protest, the respect and observance that rightfully belongs to him according to tradition; he must stop speaking to anyone of low birth and the life his illness has conjured up from the unhealthy imaginings of an overstressed mind; he should work diligently to remember those faces he used to know—and when he fails to remember, he must remain silent, giving no appearance of surprise or any other sign that he has forgotten; that on occasions of state, whenever any matter confuses him regarding what he should do or say, he should show no signs of distress to the curious onlookers but seek advice on the matter from Lord Hertford or myself, who have been appointed by the King to be on this duty and available at all times until this command is lifted. Thus says His Majesty the King, who sends his greetings to your royal highness and prays that God will mercifully heal you quickly and keep you in His holy care now and always.”

The Lord St. John made reverence and stood aside.  Tom replied resignedly—

The Lord St. John bowed and stepped aside. Tom responded with acceptance—









link06-075.jpg (97K)









“The King hath said it.  None may palter with the King’s command, or fit it to his ease, where it doth chafe, with deft evasions. The King shall be obeyed.”

“The King has spoken. No one can play games with the King’s command or bend it to their convenience, especially where it causes discomfort, with clever dodges. The King must be obeyed.”

Lord Hertford said—

Lord Hertford said—

“Touching the King’s majesty’s ordainment concerning books and such like serious matters, it may peradventure please your highness to ease your time with lightsome entertainment, lest you go wearied to the banquet and suffer harm thereby.”

“Regarding the King’s decree about books and serious matters, it might please your highness to lighten your mood with some enjoyable entertainment, so you don't go to the banquet feeling exhausted and end up suffering for it.”

Tom’s face showed inquiring surprise; and a blush followed when he saw Lord St. John’s eyes bent sorrowfully upon him.  His lordship said—

Tom looked surprised and curious, and he blushed when he noticed Lord St. John looking at him sadly. His lordship said—

“Thy memory still wrongeth thee, and thou hast shown surprise—but suffer it not to trouble thee, for ’tis a matter that will not bide, but depart with thy mending malady.  My Lord of Hertford speaketh of the city’s banquet which the King’s majesty did promise, some two months flown, your highness should attend.  Thou recallest it now?”

“Your memory is still betraying you, and you've shown surprise—but don’t let it upset you, because it’s something that won't last, but will go away as your illness improves. My Lord of Hertford is talking about the city’s banquet that the King promised about two months ago, and your highness should attend. Do you remember it now?”

“It grieves me to confess it had indeed escaped me,” said Tom, in a hesitating voice; and blushed again.

“It honestly makes me sad to admit that I did overlook it,” said Tom, in a hesitant voice; and he blushed once more.

At this moment the Lady Elizabeth and the Lady Jane Grey were announced. The two lords exchanged significant glances, and Hertford stepped quickly toward the door.  As the young girls passed him, he said in a low voice—

At that moment, Lady Elizabeth and Lady Jane Grey were announced. The two lords exchanged knowing looks, and Hertford quickly moved toward the door. As the young girls passed him, he said in a low voice—

“I pray ye, ladies, seem not to observe his humours, nor show surprise when his memory doth lapse—it will grieve you to note how it doth stick at every trifle.”

“I ask you, ladies, please try not to pay attention to his moods, and don’t look shocked when he forgets things—it will upset you to see how he gets hung up on every little thing.”









link06-077.jpg (101K)









Meantime Lord St. John was saying in Tom’s ear—

Meantime, Lord St. John was whispering in Tom’s ear—

“Please you, sir, keep diligently in mind his majesty’s desire. Remember all thou canst—seem to remember all else.  Let them not perceive that thou art much changed from thy wont, for thou knowest how tenderly thy old play-fellows bear thee in their hearts and how ’twould grieve them. Art willing, sir, that I remain?—and thine uncle?”

“Please, sir, keep your majesty’s wishes in mind. Remember everything you can—pretend to remember everything else. Don't let them see that you've changed too much from how you used to be, because you know how fondly your old friends think of you and how it would upset them. Do you want me to stay? —And what about your uncle?”

Tom signified assent with a gesture and a murmured word, for he was already learning, and in his simple heart was resolved to acquit himself as best he might, according to the King’s command.

Tom nodded in agreement with a gesture and a quiet word, as he was already learning, and in his straightforward heart was determined to do his best, following the King’s orders.

In spite of every precaution, the conversation among the young people became a little embarrassing at times.  More than once, in truth, Tom was near to breaking down and confessing himself unequal to his tremendous part; but the tact of the Princess Elizabeth saved him, or a word from one or the other of the vigilant lords, thrown in apparently by chance, had the same happy effect.  Once the little Lady Jane turned to Tom and dismayed him with this question,—

In spite of all precautions, the conversation among the young people sometimes got a bit awkward. More than once, Tom nearly broke down and admitted he couldn't handle his huge role; but Princess Elizabeth's quick thinking rescued him, or a seemingly random comment from one of the watchful lords had the same positive impact. Once, the young Lady Jane turned to Tom and shocked him with this question—

“Hast paid thy duty to the Queen’s majesty to-day, my lord?”

“Did you pay your respects to the Queen today, my lord?”

Tom hesitated, looked distressed, and was about to stammer out something at hazard, when Lord St. John took the word and answered for him with the easy grace of a courtier accustomed to encounter delicate difficulties and to be ready for them—

Tom hesitated, looked troubled, and was about to mumble something random when Lord St. John stepped in and responded for him with the effortless charm of someone used to handling tricky situations and being prepared for them—

“He hath indeed, madam, and she did greatly hearten him, as touching his majesty’s condition; is it not so, your highness?”

“He has indeed, madam, and she really encouraged him regarding his majesty's condition; is that not so, your highness?”

Tom mumbled something that stood for assent, but felt that he was getting upon dangerous ground.  Somewhat later it was mentioned that Tom was to study no more at present, whereupon her little ladyship exclaimed—

Tom mumbled something that meant he agreed, but felt he was treading on shaky ground. A bit later, it was brought up that Tom wouldn't be studying anymore for now, at which point her little ladyship exclaimed—

“’Tis a pity, ’tis a pity!  Thou wert proceeding bravely.  But bide thy time in patience:  it will not be for long.  Thou’lt yet be graced with learning like thy father, and make thy tongue master of as many languages as his, good my prince.”

"It's a shame, it's a shame! You were doing well. But wait patiently: it won't be much longer. You'll gain knowledge like your father and master as many languages as he has, my prince."

“My father!” cried Tom, off his guard for the moment.  "I trow he cannot speak his own so that any but the swine that kennel in the styes may tell his meaning; and as for learning of any sort soever—”

“My dad!” cried Tom, caught off guard for a moment. "I bet he can't even speak clearly enough for anyone except the pigs living in the sty to understand him; and as for any kind of education—”

He looked up and encountered a solemn warning in my Lord St. John’s eyes.

He looked up and saw a serious warning in Lord St. John’s eyes.

He stopped, blushed, then continued low and sadly: “Ah, my malady persecuteth me again, and my mind wandereth.  I meant the King’s grace no irreverence.”

He stopped, blushed, then continued in a low, sad voice: “Ah, my illness is bothering me again, and my mind is wandering. I meant no disrespect to the King.”

“We know it, sir,” said the Princess Elizabeth, taking her ‘brother’s’ hand between her two palms, respectfully but caressingly; “trouble not thyself as to that.  The fault is none of thine, but thy distemper’s.”

“We know it, sir,” said Princess Elizabeth, holding her ‘brother’s’ hand between her two palms, respectfully but gently; “don't worry about that. The fault is not yours, but your illness’s.”

“Thou’rt a gentle comforter, sweet lady,” said Tom, gratefully, “and my heart moveth me to thank thee for’t, an’ I may be so bold.”

“You're a gentle comforter, sweet lady,” said Tom, gratefully, “and my heart compels me to thank you for that, if I may be so bold.”

Once the giddy little Lady Jane fired a simple Greek phrase at Tom.  The Princess Elizabeth’s quick eye saw by the serene blankness of the target’s front that the shaft was overshot; so she tranquilly delivered a return volley of sounding Greek on Tom’s behalf, and then straightway changed the talk to other matters.

Once the excited little Lady Jane shot a simple Greek phrase at Tom. The Princess Elizabeth noticed right away from the blank expression on Tom's face that it had missed the mark, so she calmly fired back a response in Greek for Tom, and then quickly steered the conversation to other topics.

Time wore on pleasantly, and likewise smoothly, on the whole. Snags and sandbars grew less and less frequent, and Tom grew more and more at his ease, seeing that all were so lovingly bent upon helping him and overlooking his mistakes.  When it came out that the little ladies were to accompany him to the Lord Mayor’s banquet in the evening, his heart gave a bound of relief and delight, for he felt that he should not be friendless, now, among that multitude of strangers; whereas, an hour earlier, the idea of their going with him would have been an insupportable terror to him.

Time passed pleasantly and pretty smoothly overall. Problems and obstacles became less and less frequent, and Tom felt increasingly at ease, realizing that everyone was so eager to help him and overlook his mistakes. When it was announced that the little ladies would join him at the Lord Mayor’s banquet that evening, he felt a rush of relief and joy, as he knew he wouldn’t be alone among all those strangers; just an hour earlier, the thought of them going with him would have filled him with unbearable anxiety.

Tom’s guardian angels, the two lords, had had less comfort in the interview than the other parties to it.  They felt much as if they were piloting a great ship through a dangerous channel; they were on the alert constantly, and found their office no child’s play. Wherefore, at last, when the ladies’ visit was drawing to a close and the Lord Guilford Dudley was announced, they not only felt that their charge had been sufficiently taxed for the present, but also that they themselves were not in the best condition to take their ship back and make their anxious voyage all over again.  So they respectfully advised Tom to excuse himself, which he was very glad to do, although a slight shade of disappointment might have been observed upon my Lady Jane’s face when she heard the splendid stripling denied admittance.

Tom’s guardian angels, the two lords, had less comfort in the meeting than the others involved. They felt like they were navigating a huge ship through a treacherous passage; they were constantly on alert and found their task far from easy. So, as the ladies’ visit was coming to an end and Lord Guilford Dudley was announced, they not only felt that Tom had been put through enough for now, but also that they weren’t in the best shape to steer their ship back and face another anxious journey. Therefore, they respectfully advised Tom to decline, which he was happy to do, although a slight look of disappointment could be seen on Lady Jane’s face when she heard that the splendid young man was denied entry.









link06-079.jpg (89K)









There was a pause now, a sort of waiting silence which Tom could not understand.  He glanced at Lord Hertford, who gave him a sign—but he failed to understand that also.  The ready Elizabeth came to the rescue with her usual easy grace.  She made reverence and said—

There was a pause now, a kind of tense silence that Tom couldn't grasp. He looked at Lord Hertford, who signaled to him—but he didn't get that either. The ever-prepared Elizabeth stepped in with her usual effortless charm. She bowed and said—

“Have we leave of the prince’s grace my brother to go?”

“Do we have permission from the prince, my brother, to leave?”

Tom said—

Tom said—

“Indeed your ladyships can have whatsoever of me they will, for the asking; yet would I rather give them any other thing that in my poor power lieth, than leave to take the light and blessing of their presence hence.  Give ye good den, and God be with ye!” Then he smiled inwardly at the thought, “’Tis not for nought I have dwelt but among princes in my reading, and taught my tongue some slight trick of their broidered and gracious speech withal!”

“Surely, my ladies, you can have whatever you want from me, just for the asking; but I would much rather give you anything within my limited power than to lose the light and blessing of your presence. Good evening to you, and God be with you!” Then he smiled to himself at the thought, “It’s not for nothing that I’ve spent my time among princes in my reading, and learned a few tricks of their elegant and gracious speech!”

When the illustrious maidens were gone, Tom turned wearily to his keepers and said—

When the famous young women left, Tom wearily turned to his guards and said—

“May it please your lordships to grant me leave to go into some corner and rest me?”

“Your honors, may I request permission to go into a quiet place and take a rest?”

Lord Hertford said—

Lord Hertford said—

“So please your highness, it is for you to command, it is for us to obey. That thou should’st rest is indeed a needful thing, since thou must journey to the city presently.”

“So, please Your Highness, you give the orders, and we follow them. It’s essential that you get some rest, as you need to travel to the city soon.”

He touched a bell, and a page appeared, who was ordered to desire the presence of Sir William Herbert.  This gentleman came straightway, and conducted Tom to an inner apartment.  Tom’s first movement there was to reach for a cup of water; but a silk-and-velvet servitor seized it, dropped upon one knee, and offered it to him on a golden salver.

He rang a bell, and a page showed up, who was instructed to summon Sir William Herbert. This gentleman arrived right away and led Tom to a private room. Tom's first instinct was to grab a cup of water, but a silk-and-velvet servant quickly knelt down and presented it to him on a golden tray.









link06-080.jpg (154K)









Next the tired captive sat down and was going to take off his buskins, timidly asking leave with his eye, but another silk-and-velvet discomforter went down upon his knees and took the office from him.  He made two or three further efforts to help himself, but being promptly forestalled each time, he finally gave up, with a sigh of resignation and a murmured “Beshrew me, but I marvel they do not require to breathe for me also!”  Slippered, and wrapped in a sumptuous robe, he laid himself down at last to rest, but not to sleep, for his head was too full of thoughts and the room too full of people.  He could not dismiss the former, so they stayed; he did not know enough to dismiss the latter, so they stayed also, to his vast regret—and theirs.

Next, the tired captive sat down and was about to take off his boots, glancing around timidly to ask for permission with his eyes. But another attendant in silk and velvet knelt down and took them off for him. He made a few more attempts to help himself, but was quickly stopped each time, so he finally gave up with a sigh of resignation and muttered, “I can’t believe they don’t even let me breathe for myself!” In slippers and wrapped in a lavish robe, he finally laid down to rest, but not to sleep, as his mind was too crowded with thoughts and the room was too full of people. He couldn’t get rid of the former, so they lingered; he didn’t know how to send away the latter, so they stayed too, much to his regret—and theirs.

Tom’s departure had left his two noble guardians alone.  They mused a while, with much head-shaking and walking the floor, then Lord St. John said—

Tom’s departure had left his two noble guardians alone. They thought for a bit, shaking their heads and pacing the room, then Lord St. John said—









link06-082.jpg (83K)









“Plainly, what dost thou think?”

"Clearly, what do you think?"

“Plainly, then, this.  The King is near his end; my nephew is mad—mad will mount the throne, and mad remain.  God protect England, since she will need it!”

“Clearly, this is it. The King is close to his end; my nephew is crazy—crazy will take the throne, and crazy will stay. God protect England, because she’s going to need it!”

“Verily it promiseth so, indeed.  But . . . have you no misgivings as to . . . as to . . .”

“Truly, it promises that, for sure. But... don't you have any doubts about... about...”

The speaker hesitated, and finally stopped.  He evidently felt that he was upon delicate ground.  Lord Hertford stopped before him, looked into his face with a clear, frank eye, and said—

The speaker hesitated and eventually stopped. He clearly felt he was on shaky ground. Lord Hertford paused in front of him, looked him in the eye with a clear, honest gaze, and said—

“Speak on—there is none to hear but me.  Misgivings as to what?”

“Go ahead—there's no one here but me. What are your doubts about?”

“I am full loth to word the thing that is in my mind, and thou so near to him in blood, my lord.  But craving pardon if I do offend, seemeth it not strange that madness could so change his port and manner?—not but that his port and speech are princely still, but that they differ, in one unweighty trifle or another, from what his custom was aforetime.  Seemeth it not strange that madness should filch from his memory his father’s very lineaments; the customs and observances that are his due from such as be about him; and, leaving him his Latin, strip him of his Greek and French?  My lord, be not offended, but ease my mind of its disquiet and receive my grateful thanks.  It haunteth me, his saying he was not the prince, and so—”

"I really hesitate to say what's on my mind, especially with you being so closely related to him, my lord. But I hope you'll forgive me if I overstep—does it not seem strange that madness could change his behavior and demeanor so much? While his presence and speech still have a royal quality, there are slight differences in small, trivial ways compared to how he used to be. Isn’t it odd that madness could rob him of his father's very features, the customs and expectations he should have from those around him, and yet leave him with his Latin while taking away his Greek and French? My lord, please don’t take offense, but help me clear my mind of this unease, and I thank you sincerely. It troubles me that he claims he is not the prince, and so—"

“Peace, my lord, thou utterest treason!  Hast forgot the King’s command? Remember I am party to thy crime if I but listen.”

"Peace, my lord, you're speaking treason! Have you forgotten the King's command? Remember, I am complicit in your crime just by listening."









link06-083.jpg (108K)









St. John paled, and hastened to say—

St. John turned pale and quickly said—

“I was in fault, I do confess it.  Betray me not, grant me this grace out of thy courtesy, and I will neither think nor speak of this thing more. Deal not hardly with me, sir, else am I ruined.”

“I admit I was wrong. Don’t betray me, please grant me this kindness, and I won't think or talk about this anymore. Don’t be harsh with me, or I’m finished.”

“I am content, my lord.  So thou offend not again, here or in the ears of others, it shall be as though thou hadst not spoken.  But thou need’st not have misgivings.  He is my sister’s son; are not his voice, his face, his form, familiar to me from his cradle? Madness can do all the odd conflicting things thou seest in him, and more.  Dost not recall how that the old Baron Marley, being mad, forgot the favour of his own countenance that he had known for sixty years, and held it was another’s; nay, even claimed he was the son of Mary Magdalene, and that his head was made of Spanish glass; and, sooth to say, he suffered none to touch it, lest by mischance some heedless hand might shiver it?  Give thy misgivings easement, good my lord.  This is the very prince—I know him well—and soon will be thy king; it may advantage thee to bear this in mind, and more dwell upon it than the other.”

“I’m okay, my lord. Just don’t offend again, here or in front of others, and it's like you never spoke. But you don’t need to worry. He is my sister’s son; aren’t his voice, face, and form familiar to me since he was a baby? Madness can cause all the strange contradictions you see in him, and even more. Don’t you remember how the old Baron Marley, when he was mad, forgot the features of his own face that he had known for sixty years and thought it belonged to someone else? He even claimed he was the son of Mary Magdalene and that his head was made of Spanish glass; in fact, he wouldn’t let anyone touch it, fearing that a careless hand might break it. Put your worries to rest, my lord. This is the very prince—I know him well—and he will soon be your king; it might be wise for you to keep that in mind and think about it more than the other.”

After some further talk, in which the Lord St. John covered up his mistake as well as he could by repeated protests that his faith was thoroughly grounded now, and could not be assailed by doubts again, the Lord Hertford relieved his fellow-keeper, and sat down to keep watch and ward alone.  He was soon deep in meditation, and evidently the longer he thought, the more he was bothered.  By-and-by he began to pace the floor and mutter.

After a bit more conversation, during which Lord St. John did his best to cover up his mistake by insisting that his faith was now completely solid and could no longer be shaken by doubts, Lord Hertford took over his duties and sat down to keep watch on his own. He quickly became lost in thought, and it was clear that the more he thought, the more troubled he became. Eventually, he started pacing the floor and mumbling to himself.









link06-084.jpg (61K)









“Tush, he must be the prince!  Will any be in all the land maintain there can be two, not of one blood and birth, so marvellously twinned?  And even were it so, ’twere yet a stranger miracle that chance should cast the one into the other’s place. Nay, ’tis folly, folly, folly!”

“Tush, he must be the prince! Will anyone in all the land claim there can be two, not of the same blood and birth, so wonderfully matched? And even if that were the case, it would still be an even stranger miracle for fate to put one in the other's position. No, it’s madness, madness, madness!”

Presently he said—

Right now he said—

“Now were he impostor and called himself prince, look you that would be natural; that would be reasonable.  But lived ever an impostor yet, who, being called prince by the king, prince by the court, prince by all, denied his dignity and pleaded against his exaltation?  No!  By the soul of St. Swithin, no!  This is the true prince, gone mad!”

“Now, if he were an impostor pretending to be a prince, that would make sense; that would be understandable. But has there ever been an impostor who, being called prince by the king, prince by the court, prince by everyone, denied his status and argued against his elevation? No! By the soul of St. Swithin, no! This is the true prince, gone mad!”
















link07-087.jpg (90K)









link07-089.jpg (133K)









Chapter VII. Tom’s first royal dinner.

Chapter VII. Tom's first royal dinner.

Somewhat after one in the afternoon, Tom resignedly underwent the ordeal of being dressed for dinner.  He found himself as finely clothed as before, but everything different, everything changed, from his ruff to his stockings.  He was presently conducted with much state to a spacious and ornate apartment, where a table was already set for one.  Its furniture was all of massy gold, and beautified with designs which well-nigh made it priceless, since they were the work of Benvenuto.  The room was half-filled with noble servitors.  A chaplain said grace, and Tom was about to fall to, for hunger had long been constitutional with him, but was interrupted by my lord the Earl of Berkeley, who fastened a napkin about his neck; for the great post of Diaperers to the Prince of Wales was hereditary in this nobleman’s family.  Tom’s cupbearer was present, and forestalled all his attempts to help himself to wine.  The Taster to his highness the Prince of Wales was there also, prepared to taste any suspicious dish upon requirement, and run the risk of being poisoned.  He was only an ornamental appendage at this time, and was seldom called upon to exercise his function; but there had been times, not many generations past, when the office of taster had its perils, and was not a grandeur to be desired.  Why they did not use a dog or a plumber seems strange; but all the ways of royalty are strange.  My Lord d’Arcy, First Groom of the Chamber, was there, to do goodness knows what; but there he was—let that suffice.  The Lord Chief Butler was there, and stood behind Tom’s chair, overseeing the solemnities, under command of the Lord Great Steward and the Lord Head Cook, who stood near.  Tom had three hundred and eighty-four servants beside these; but they were not all in that room, of course, nor the quarter of them; neither was Tom aware yet that they existed.

A little after one in the afternoon, Tom reluctantly went through the process of getting dressed for dinner. He found himself as elegantly dressed as before, but everything was different, everything had changed, from his collar to his socks. He was then taken with great formality to a spacious and ornate room, where a table was already set for one. The furniture was all made of heavy gold, decorated with designs that nearly made it priceless, as they were crafted by Benvenuto. The room was half-filled with noble attendants. A chaplain said grace, and Tom was about to dig in, having been hungry for a while, but was interrupted by Lord Earl of Berkeley, who tied a napkin around his neck; this nobleman's family held the hereditary position of Diaperers to the Prince of Wales. Tom's cupbearer was present, preventing any attempts he made to pour himself some wine. The Taster to his highness the Prince of Wales was also there, ready to sample any questionable dish upon request and risk being poisoned. He was currently a mere decorative presence, rarely called upon to do his job; however, there had been times, not too many generations ago, when the role of taster came with real dangers and was not something to be desired. It's odd they didn't use a dog or a plumber for this task, but the ways of royalty are indeed strange. My Lord d’Arcy, First Groom of the Chamber, was present, though it was unclear what he was there for; his presence alone was enough. The Lord Chief Butler stood behind Tom's chair, overseeing the proceedings under the orders of the Lord Great Steward and the Lord Head Cook, who were nearby. Tom had three hundred and eighty-four servants in total, but of course, not all of them were in that room, nor even a quarter of them; he also had no idea they existed yet.

All those that were present had been well drilled within the hour to remember that the prince was temporarily out of his head, and to be careful to show no surprise at his vagaries.  These ‘vagaries’ were soon on exhibition before them; but they only moved their compassion and their sorrow, not their mirth.  It was a heavy affliction to them to see the beloved prince so stricken.

Everyone present had been well trained within the hour to remember that the prince was temporarily out of his mind and to be careful not to show any surprise at his strange behaviors. These ‘strange behaviors’ were soon on display before them; but they only stirred their pity and sadness, not their amusement. It was a great sorrow for them to see the beloved prince so troubled.

Poor Tom ate with his fingers mainly; but no one smiled at it, or even seemed to observe it.  He inspected his napkin curiously, and with deep interest, for it was of a very dainty and beautiful fabric, then said with simplicity—

Poor Tom mainly ate with his fingers, but no one smiled at it or even seemed to notice. He curiously inspected his napkin with great interest because it was made of a very delicate and beautiful fabric, then simply said—

“Prithee, take it away, lest in mine unheedfulness it be soiled.”

"Please, take it away before I accidentally make it dirty."

The Hereditary Diaperer took it away with reverent manner, and without word or protest of any sort.

The Hereditary Diaperer took it away with a respectful attitude, without any words or objections.









link07-091.jpg (156K)









Tom examined the turnips and the lettuce with interest, and asked what they were, and if they were to be eaten; for it was only recently that men had begun to raise these things in England in place of importing them as luxuries from Holland. {1}  His question was answered with grave respect, and no surprise manifested.  When he had finished his dessert, he filled his pockets with nuts; but nobody appeared to be aware of it, or disturbed by it.  But the next moment he was himself disturbed by it, and showed discomposure; for this was the only service he had been permitted to do with his own hands during the meal, and he did not doubt that he had done a most improper and unprincely thing.  At that moment the muscles of his nose began to twitch, and the end of that organ to lift and wrinkle.  This continued, and Tom began to evince a growing distress.  He looked appealingly, first at one and then another of the lords about him, and tears came into his eyes.  They sprang forward with dismay in their faces, and begged to know his trouble.  Tom said with genuine anguish—

Tom looked at the turnips and lettuce with curiosity and asked what they were and if they were edible. It was only recently that people had started growing these in England instead of importing them as luxuries from Holland. {1} His question was met with serious respect, and no one seemed surprised. After finishing his dessert, he stuffed his pockets with nuts, but nobody seemed to notice or care. Moments later, he felt uneasy about it and showed his discomfort; this was the only thing he had been allowed to do with his own hands during the meal, and he was sure he had acted inappropriately and unroyally. At that moment, his nose began to twitch, and the tip of it started to lift and crinkle. This continued, and Tom began to show increasing distress. He looked hopefully at one lord after another around him, and tears filled his eyes. They rushed forward, alarmed, and asked what was wrong. Tom said with genuine pain—

“I crave your indulgence:  my nose itcheth cruelly.  What is the custom and usage in this emergence?  Prithee, speed, for ’tis but a little time that I can bear it.”

“I need your patience: my nose itches terribly. What is the proper custom in this situation? Please hurry, because I can only stand it for a little while.”

None smiled; but all were sore perplexed, and looked one to the other in deep tribulation for counsel.  But behold, here was a dead wall, and nothing in English history to tell how to get over it.  The Master of Ceremonies was not present:  there was no one who felt safe to venture upon this uncharted sea, or risk the attempt to solve this solemn problem.  Alas! there was no Hereditary Scratcher.  Meantime the tears had overflowed their banks, and begun to trickle down Tom’s cheeks.  His twitching nose was pleading more urgently than ever for relief.  At last nature broke down the barriers of etiquette:  Tom lifted up an inward prayer for pardon if he was doing wrong, and brought relief to the burdened hearts of his court by scratching his nose himself.

None smiled; everyone was really confused and looked at each other in deep distress for advice. But here was a dead end, and nothing in English history to show how to get past it. The Master of Ceremonies wasn't there; no one felt secure enough to venture into this unknown territory or risk attempting to solve this serious issue. Unfortunately, there was no Hereditary Scratcher. Meanwhile, tears had overflowed, starting to trickle down Tom's cheeks. His twitching nose was pleading more than ever for relief. Finally, nature broke through the rules of etiquette: Tom silently prayed for forgiveness if he was in the wrong and relieved the troubled hearts of those around him by scratching his nose himself.

His meal being ended, a lord came and held before him a broad, shallow, golden dish with fragrant rosewater in it, to cleanse his mouth and fingers with; and my lord the Hereditary Diaperer stood by with a napkin for his use.  Tom gazed at the dish a puzzled moment or two, then raised it to his lips, and gravely took a draught.  Then he returned it to the waiting lord, and said—

His meal finished, a lord approached and held out a wide, shallow, golden dish filled with fragrant rosewater to clean his mouth and fingers. Meanwhile, my lord the Hereditary Diaperer stood by with a napkin for him to use. Tom stared at the dish for a moment, confused, then lifted it to his lips and took a sip. Afterward, he returned it to the waiting lord and said—

“Nay, it likes me not, my lord:  it hath a pretty flavour, but it wanteth strength.”

“No, I don’t like it, my lord: it has a nice flavor, but it lacks strength.”









link07-092.jpg (87K)









This new eccentricity of the prince’s ruined mind made all the hearts about him ache; but the sad sight moved none to merriment.

This new eccentricity of the prince’s twisted mind made everyone around him ache; but the sad sight brought no one joy.

Tom’s next unconscious blunder was to get up and leave the table just when the chaplain had taken his stand behind his chair, and with uplifted hands, and closed, uplifted eyes, was in the act of beginning the blessing.  Still nobody seemed to perceive that the prince had done a thing unusual.

Tom’s next unintentional mistake was to get up and leave the table just as the chaplain had positioned himself behind his chair, with his hands raised and eyes closed, about to start the blessing. Yet, no one seemed to notice that the prince had done anything out of the ordinary.









link07-093.jpg (179K)









By his own request our small friend was now conducted to his private cabinet, and left there alone to his own devices.  Hanging upon hooks in the oaken wainscoting were the several pieces of a suit of shining steel armour, covered all over with beautiful designs exquisitely inlaid in gold.  This martial panoply belonged to the true prince—a recent present from Madam Parr the Queen. Tom put on the greaves, the gauntlets, the plumed helmet, and such other pieces as he could don without assistance, and for a while was minded to call for help and complete the matter, but bethought him of the nuts he had brought away from dinner, and the joy it would be to eat them with no crowd to eye him, and no Grand Hereditaries to pester him with undesired services; so he restored the pretty things to their several places, and soon was cracking nuts, and feeling almost naturally happy for the first time since God for his sins had made him a prince.  When the nuts were all gone, he stumbled upon some inviting books in a closet, among them one about the etiquette of the English court.  This was a prize. He lay down upon a sumptuous divan, and proceeded to instruct himself with honest zeal.  Let us leave him there for the present.

At his own request, our small friend was taken to his private room and left alone to do as he pleased. Hanging on hooks in the oak paneling were several pieces of shiny steel armor, beautifully decorated with intricate gold designs. This impressive set of armor belonged to the real prince—a recent gift from Madam Parr the Queen. Tom put on the greaves, the gauntlets, the feathered helmet, and other pieces he could manage without help. For a moment, he thought about calling for assistance to complete the outfit, but then he remembered the nuts he had saved from dinner and how nice it would be to eat them without a crowd watching him and without the dignitaries bothering him with unwanted help. So, he put the beautiful items back in their places and soon found himself cracking nuts, feeling genuinely happy for the first time since fate had made him a prince. When the nuts were finished, he discovered some interesting books in a closet, one of which was about the etiquette of the English court. This was a treasure. He lay down on a luxurious couch and began to eagerly teach himself. Let's leave him there for now.
















link08-095.jpg (51K)









Chapter VIII. The Question of the Seal.

Chapter VIII. The Question of the Seal.

About five o’clock Henry VIII. awoke out of an unrefreshing nap, and muttered to himself, “Troublous dreams, troublous dreams! Mine end is now at hand:  so say these warnings, and my failing pulses do confirm it.” Presently a wicked light flamed up in his eye, and he muttered, “Yet will not I die till He go before.”

About five o’clock, Henry VIII woke up from a restless nap and muttered to himself, “Troubling dreams, troubling dreams! My end is near: these warnings say so, and my weak pulses confirm it.” Soon, a wicked light sparked in his eye, and he muttered, “But I won’t die until He goes first.”

His attendants perceiving that he was awake, one of them asked his pleasure concerning the Lord Chancellor, who was waiting without.

His attendants noticed he was awake, and one of them asked what he wanted to do about the Lord Chancellor, who was waiting outside.

“Admit him, admit him!” exclaimed the King eagerly.

“Let him in, let him in!” the King exclaimed eagerly.

The Lord Chancellor entered, and knelt by the King’s couch, saying—

The Lord Chancellor came in and knelt beside the King’s couch, saying—

“I have given order, and, according to the King’s command, the peers of the realm, in their robes, do now stand at the bar of the House, where, having confirmed the Duke of Norfolk’s doom, they humbly wait his majesty’s further pleasure in the matter.”

“I have given the order, and, following the King’s command, the lords of the realm, in their robes, are now standing at the bar of the House, where, having approved the Duke of Norfolk’s sentence, they respectfully await his majesty’s further decision on the matter.”

The King’s face lit up with a fierce joy.  Said he—

The King’s face brightened with intense happiness. He said—

“Lift me up!  In mine own person will I go before my Parliament, and with mine own hand will I seal the warrant that rids me of—”

“Lift me up! In my own person, I will go before my Parliament, and with my own hand, I will seal the warrant that frees me from—”

His voice failed; an ashen pallor swept the flush from his cheeks; and the attendants eased him back upon his pillows, and hurriedly assisted him with restoratives.  Presently he said sorrowfully—

His voice broke; a grayish hue drained the color from his cheeks; and the attendants helped him back onto his pillows, quickly giving him some restorative treatment. After a moment, he said sadly—

“Alack, how have I longed for this sweet hour! and lo, too late it cometh, and I am robbed of this so coveted chance.  But speed ye, speed ye! let others do this happy office sith ’tis denied to me. I put my Great Seal in commission:  choose thou the lords that shall compose it, and get ye to your work.  Speed ye, man!  Before the sun shall rise and set again, bring me his head that I may see it.”

"Alas, how I have longed for this sweet moment! And look, it comes too late, and I am robbed of this much-desired opportunity. But hurry, hurry! Let others do this joyful task since it is denied to me. I put my Great Seal to work: choose the lords who will be part of it, and get to your task. Hurry, man! Before the sun rises and sets again, bring me his head so I can see it."

“According to the King’s command, so shall it be.  Will’t please your majesty to order that the Seal be now restored to me, so that I may forth upon the business?”

“According to the King’s command, so it shall be. Will it please your majesty to order that the Seal be returned to me, so that I can proceed with the business?”









link08-098.jpg (99K)









“The Seal?  Who keepeth the Seal but thou?”

“The Seal? Who keeps the Seal but you?”

“Please your majesty, you did take it from me two days since, saying it should no more do its office till your own royal hand should use it upon the Duke of Norfolk’s warrant.”

“Please, your majesty, you took it from me two days ago, saying it shouldn’t be used again until your own royal hand applies it to the Duke of Norfolk’s warrant.”

“Why, so in sooth I did:  I do remember. . . . What did I with it? . . . I am very feeble. . . . So oft these days doth my memory play the traitor with me. . . . ’Tis strange, strange—”

“Why, I really did: I remember... What did I do with it?... I'm very forgetful... Lately, my memory often betrays me... It’s strange, strange—”

The King dropped into inarticulate mumblings, shaking his grey head weakly from time to time, and gropingly trying to recollect what he had done with the Seal.  At last my Lord Hertford ventured to kneel and offer information—

The King fell into unintelligible mumblings, weakly shaking his gray head from time to time, and struggling to remember what he had done with the Seal. Finally, my Lord Hertford dared to kneel and offer some information—

“Sire, if that I may be so bold, here be several that do remember with me how that you gave the Great Seal into the hands of his highness the Prince of Wales to keep against the day that—”

“Sire, if I may be so bold, there are several here who remember with me how you entrusted the Great Seal to his highness the Prince of Wales to hold for the day that—”

“True, most true!” interrupted the King.  "Fetch it!  Go:  time flieth!”

“That's true, absolutely true!” interrupted the King. “Get it! Go: time flies!”

Lord Hertford flew to Tom, but returned to the King before very long, troubled and empty-handed.  He delivered himself to this effect—

Lord Hertford rushed to Tom but soon went back to the King, feeling troubled and without success. He expressed himself in this way—

“It grieveth me, my lord the King, to bear so heavy and unwelcome tidings; but it is the will of God that the prince’s affliction abideth still, and he cannot recall to mind that he received the Seal.  So came I quickly to report, thinking it were waste of precious time, and little worth withal, that any should attempt to search the long array of chambers and saloons that belong unto his royal high—”

“It pains me, my lord the King, to bring such heavy and unwelcome news; but it is God’s will that the prince’s condition remains unchanged, and he cannot remember that he received the Seal. So I hurried to report this, thinking it would be a waste of valuable time and of little use for anyone to try to search through the long list of chambers and halls that belong to his royal high—”

A groan from the King interrupted the lord at this point.  After a little while his majesty said, with a deep sadness in his tone—

A groan from the King interrupted the lord at this point. After a little while, his majesty said, with deep sadness in his tone—

“Trouble him no more, poor child.  The hand of God lieth heavy upon him, and my heart goeth out in loving compassion for him, and sorrow that I may not bear his burden on mine old trouble-weighted shoulders, and so bring him peace.”

“Leave him alone now, poor child. The weight of God is heavy on him, and I feel deep compassion and sorrow for him because I can’t take his burden on my own tired shoulders and bring him peace.”

He closed his eyes, fell to mumbling, and presently was silent. After a time he opened his eyes again, and gazed vacantly around until his glance rested upon the kneeling Lord Chancellor. Instantly his face flushed with wrath—

He closed his eyes, started mumbling, and soon became silent. After a while, he opened his eyes again and stared blankly around until his gaze landed on the kneeling Lord Chancellor. Immediately, his face turned red with anger—

“What, thou here yet!  By the glory of God, an’ thou gettest not about that traitor’s business, thy mitre shall have holiday the morrow for lack of a head to grace withal!”

“What, you’re still here! By the glory of God, if you don’t get on with that traitor’s business, your bishop’s hat will be taking a day off tomorrow because there won’t be a head to wear it!”

The trembling Chancellor answered—

The anxious Chancellor replied—

“Good your Majesty, I cry you mercy!  I but waited for the Seal.”

“Good your Majesty, I beg your pardon! I was just waiting for the Seal.”

“Man, hast lost thy wits?  The small Seal which aforetime I was wont to take with me abroad lieth in my treasury.  And, since the Great Seal hath flown away, shall not it suffice?  Hast lost thy wits?  Begone!  And hark ye—come no more till thou do bring his head.”

“Man, have you lost your mind? The small Seal that I used to take with me is in my treasury. And since the Great Seal is gone, isn’t that enough? Have you lost your mind? Get out of here! And listen—don’t come back until you bring his head.”

The poor Chancellor was not long in removing himself from this dangerous vicinity; nor did the commission waste time in giving the royal assent to the work of the slavish Parliament, and appointing the morrow for the beheading of the premier peer of England, the luckless Duke of Norfolk.

The poor Chancellor quickly got out of this dangerous area; nor did the commission hesitate to grant royal approval for the actions of the subservient Parliament and set the next day for the execution of the top nobleman in England, the unfortunate Duke of Norfolk.
















link09-101.jpg (60K)









Chapter IX. The river pageant.

Chapter 9. The river parade.

At nine in the evening the whole vast river-front of the palace was blazing with light.  The river itself, as far as the eye could reach citywards, was so thickly covered with watermen’s boats and with pleasure-barges, all fringed with coloured lanterns, and gently agitated by the waves, that it resembled a glowing and limitless garden of flowers stirred to soft motion by summer winds.  The grand terrace of stone steps leading down to the water, spacious enough to mass the army of a German principality upon, was a picture to see, with its ranks of royal halberdiers in polished armour, and its troops of brilliantly costumed servitors flitting up and down, and to and fro, in the hurry of preparation.

At nine in the evening, the entire expansive riverfront of the palace was lit up brilliantly. The river itself, stretching as far as the eye could see towards the city, was packed with watermen's boats and pleasure barges, all adorned with colorful lanterns and gently swaying with the waves, making it look like a vibrant and endless garden of flowers stirred by a gentle summer breeze. The grand terrace of stone steps leading down to the water, large enough to accommodate the army of a German principality, was a sight to behold, with its rows of royal halberdiers in shiny armor and its groups of brightly dressed servants bustling around in a flurry of preparations.

Presently a command was given, and immediately all living creatures vanished from the steps.  Now the air was heavy with the hush of suspense and expectancy.  As far as one’s vision could carry, he might see the myriads of people in the boats rise up, and shade their eyes from the glare of lanterns and torches, and gaze toward the palace.

Right now, a command was given, and all living creatures immediately disappeared from the steps. The air was thick with suspense and anticipation. As far as the eye could see, countless people in the boats stood up, shading their eyes from the brightness of lanterns and torches, as they looked toward the palace.

A file of forty or fifty state barges drew up to the steps.  They were richly gilt, and their lofty prows and sterns were elaborately carved. Some of them were decorated with banners and streamers; some with cloth-of-gold and arras embroidered with coats-of-arms; others with silken flags that had numberless little silver bells fastened to them, which shook out tiny showers of joyous music whenever the breezes fluttered them; others of yet higher pretensions, since they belonged to nobles in the prince’s immediate service, had their sides picturesquely fenced with shields gorgeously emblazoned with armorial bearings.  Each state barge was towed by a tender.  Besides the rowers, these tenders carried each a number of men-at-arms in glossy helmet and breastplate, and a company of musicians.

A fleet of around forty or fifty grand barges pulled up to the steps. They were richly adorned in gold, and their tall bows and sterns were intricately carved. Some were decorated with banners and streamers; others had gold cloth and tapestries embroidered with coats-of-arms. A few displayed silk flags that jingled with tiny silver bells every time the wind rustled them, creating a delightful melody. Those with even more status, as they belonged to nobles close to the prince, had their sides artistically shielded with beautifully painted coats of arms. Each state barge was towed by a smaller boat. Besides the rowers, these tenders also carried several armed men in shiny helmets and breastplates, along with a group of musicians.









link09-104.jpg (178K)









The advance-guard of the expected procession now appeared in the great gateway, a troop of halberdiers.  ’They were dressed in striped hose of black and tawny, velvet caps graced at the sides with silver roses, and doublets of murrey and blue cloth, embroidered on the front and back with the three feathers, the prince’s blazon, woven in gold.  Their halberd staves were covered with crimson velvet, fastened with gilt nails, and ornamented with gold tassels.  Filing off on the right and left, they formed two long lines, extending from the gateway of the palace to the water’s edge.  A thick rayed cloth or carpet was then unfolded, and laid down between them by attendants in the gold-and-crimson liveries of the prince.  This done, a flourish of trumpets resounded from within.  A lively prelude arose from the musicians on the water; and two ushers with white wands marched with a slow and stately pace from the portal.  They were followed by an officer bearing the civic mace, after whom came another carrying the city’s sword; then several sergeants of the city guard, in their full accoutrements, and with badges on their sleeves; then the Garter King-at-arms, in his tabard; then several Knights of the Bath, each with a white lace on his sleeve; then their esquires; then the judges, in their robes of scarlet and coifs; then the Lord High Chancellor of England, in a robe of scarlet, open before, and purfled with minever; then a deputation of aldermen, in their scarlet cloaks; and then the heads of the different civic companies, in their robes of state. Now came twelve French gentlemen, in splendid habiliments, consisting of pourpoints of white damask barred with gold, short mantles of crimson velvet lined with violet taffeta, and carnation coloured hauts-de-chausses, and took their way down the steps.  They were of the suite of the French ambassador, and were followed by twelve cavaliers of the suite of the Spanish ambassador, clothed in black velvet, unrelieved by any ornament.  Following these came several great English nobles with their attendants.’

The advance guard of the anticipated parade now appeared in the grand entrance, a group of halberdiers. They wore striped tights of black and tan, velvet caps adorned with silver roses on the sides, and doublets made of maroon and blue fabric, embroidered with the three feathers, the prince’s emblem, woven in gold on the front and back. Their halberd poles were covered in crimson velvet, secured with gold nails, and decorated with gold tassels. Forming two long lines, they filed off to the right and left, stretching from the palace gate to the water’s edge. A thick cloth or carpet was then spread out between them by attendants in the prince’s gold-and-crimson uniforms. Once that was done, a fanfare of trumpets sounded from within. A lively tune played by musicians on the water filled the air; two ushers with white wands slowly walked out from the portal with a dignified pace. They were followed by an officer carrying the civic mace, then another with the city’s sword; next were several sergeants of the city guard, fully equipped and wearing badges on their sleeves; then came the Garter King-at-arms in his tabard; followed by several Knights of the Bath, each sporting a white lace on their sleeve; then their squires; then the judges, in their scarlet robes and coifs; then the Lord High Chancellor of England, wearing a scarlet robe, open in the front and trimmed with minever; then a group of aldermen in their scarlet cloaks; and after them, the leaders of various civic companies in their ceremonial robes. Now twelve French gentlemen dressed in lavish outfits, including white damask jackets striped with gold, short crimson velvet mantles lined with violet taffeta, and carnation-colored trousers, made their way down the steps. They were part of the French ambassador’s entourage, followed by twelve cavaliers from the Spanish ambassador’s suite, dressed in plain black velvet. Following these were several prominent English nobles with their attendants.

There was a flourish of trumpets within; and the Prince’s uncle, the future great Duke of Somerset, emerged from the gateway, arrayed in a ‘doublet of black cloth-of-gold, and a cloak of crimson satin flowered with gold, and ribanded with nets of silver.’  He turned, doffed his plumed cap, bent his body in a low reverence, and began to step backward, bowing at each step.  A prolonged trumpet-blast followed, and a proclamation, “Way for the high and mighty the Lord Edward, Prince of Wales!”  High aloft on the palace walls a long line of red tongues of flame leapt forth with a thunder-crash; the massed world on the river burst into a mighty roar of welcome; and Tom Canty, the cause and hero of it all, stepped into view and slightly bowed his princely head.

A fanfare of trumpets blared inside, and the Prince’s uncle, the future Duke of Somerset, walked out of the gateway, dressed in a black cloth-of-gold doublet and a crimson satin cloak adorned with gold and silver netting. He turned, removed his feathered cap, bent his body in a deep bow, and started to step back, bowing with each step. A long trumpet blast followed, along with the announcement, “Make way for the high and mighty Lord Edward, Prince of Wales!” High above on the palace walls, a line of red flames shot up with a loud crash; the crowd along the river erupted into a huge cheer of welcome; and Tom Canty, the reason for all this excitement, appeared and gave a slight nod of his princely head.









link09-106.jpg (46K)









He was ‘magnificently habited in a doublet of white satin, with a front-piece of purple cloth-of-tissue, powdered with diamonds, and edged with ermine.  Over this he wore a mantle of white cloth-of-gold, pounced with the triple-feathered crest, lined with blue satin, set with pearls and precious stones, and fastened with a clasp of brilliants.  About his neck hung the order of the Garter, and several princely foreign orders;’ and wherever light fell upon him jewels responded with a blinding flash.  O Tom Canty, born in a hovel, bred in the gutters of London, familiar with rags and dirt and misery, what a spectacle is this!

He was dressed in a stunning white satin doublet, with a purple cloth front piece decorated with diamonds and trimmed with ermine. Over this, he wore a mantle made of white cloth of gold, featuring a triple-feathered crest, lined with blue satin, adorned with pearls and precious stones, and fastened with a sparkling clasp. Around his neck hung the Order of the Garter and several prestigious foreign orders; wherever light hit him, the jewels sparkled with a blinding flash. Oh, Tom Canty, born in a hovel, raised in the streets of London, so used to rags, dirt, and misery, what a sight this is!
















link10-107.jpg (46K)









Chapter X. The Prince in the toils.

Chapter X. The Prince in the Trap.

We left John Canty dragging the rightful prince into Offal Court, with a noisy and delighted mob at his heels.  There was but one person in it who offered a pleading word for the captive, and he was not heeded; he was hardly even heard, so great was the turmoil.  The Prince continued to struggle for freedom, and to rage against the treatment he was suffering, until John Canty lost what little patience was left in him, and raised his oaken cudgel in a sudden fury over the Prince’s head.  The single pleader for the lad sprang to stop the man’s arm, and the blow descended upon his own wrist.  Canty roared out—

We found John Canty dragging the rightful prince into Offal Court, followed by a loud and excited crowd. Only one person in the crowd spoke up for the captive, but his voice went unnoticed; he was barely even heard amidst the chaos. The Prince kept fighting for his freedom and protesting against the way he was being treated, until John Canty lost his remaining patience and raised his heavy club above the Prince’s head in a fit of rage. The one person advocating for the boy jumped in to block Canty’s arm, and the blow landed on his own wrist. Canty shouted—

“Thou’lt meddle, wilt thou?  Then have thy reward.”

"You'll get involved, will you? Then here's your reward."









link10-110.jpg (100K)









His cudgel crashed down upon the meddler’s head:  there was a groan, a dim form sank to the ground among the feet of the crowd, and the next moment it lay there in the dark alone.  The mob pressed on, their enjoyment nothing disturbed by this episode.

His club smashed down on the meddler’s head: there was a groan, a shadowy figure fell to the ground among the crowd's feet, and the next moment it was lying there in the dark all alone. The crowd kept moving, their enjoyment completely unaffected by this incident.

Presently the Prince found himself in John Canty’s abode, with the door closed against the outsiders.  By the vague light of a tallow candle which was thrust into a bottle, he made out the main features of the loathsome den, and also the occupants of it.  Two frowsy girls and a middle-aged woman cowered against the wall in one corner, with the aspect of animals habituated to harsh usage, and expecting and dreading it now. From another corner stole a withered hag with streaming grey hair and malignant eyes.  John Canty said to this one—

Currently, the Prince found himself in John Canty's home, with the door shut against outsiders. By the faint light of a candle shoved into a bottle, he could see the main features of the filthy room and its inhabitants. Two messy girls and a middle-aged woman huddled against the wall in one corner, looking like animals that had grown used to mistreatment, now bracing themselves for more. From another corner crept a wrinkled old woman with flowing gray hair and nasty eyes. John Canty said to her—

“Tarry!  There’s fine mummeries here.  Mar them not till thou’st enjoyed them:  then let thy hand be heavy as thou wilt.  Stand forth, lad.  Now say thy foolery again, an thou’st not forgot it. Name thy name.  Who art thou?”

“Wait! There are great performances here. Don’t ruin them until you’ve enjoyed them: then feel free to be as harsh as you want. Step forward, kid. Now say your joke again, if you remember it. What’s your name? Who are you?”

The insulted blood mounted to the little prince’s cheek once more, and he lifted a steady and indignant gaze to the man’s face and said—

The offended blood surged to the little prince’s cheek again, and he raised a steady, indignant look to the man’s face and said—

“’Tis but ill-breeding in such as thou to command me to speak.  I tell thee now, as I told thee before, I am Edward, Prince of Wales, and none other.”

"It’s just bad manners for someone like you to order me to speak. I tell you now, as I told you before, I am Edward, Prince of Wales, and no one else."









link10-111.jpg (133K)









The stunning surprise of this reply nailed the hag’s feet to the floor where she stood, and almost took her breath.  She stared at the Prince in stupid amazement, which so amused her ruffianly son, that he burst into a roar of laughter.  But the effect upon Tom Canty’s mother and sisters was different.  Their dread of bodily injury gave way at once to distress of a different sort.  They ran forward with woe and dismay in their faces, exclaiming—

The shocking surprise of this response froze the hag’s feet to the ground where she stood, nearly stealing her breath. She looked at the Prince in dumbfounded amazement, which so entertained her rough son that he erupted into loud laughter. However, the effect on Tom Canty’s mother and sisters was different. Their fear of physical harm quickly turned into a different kind of distress. They rushed forward with sorrow and panic on their faces, exclaiming—

“Oh, poor Tom, poor lad!”

“Oh, poor Tom, poor guy!”

The mother fell on her knees before the Prince, put her hands upon his shoulders, and gazed yearningly into his face through her rising tears. Then she said—

The mother dropped to her knees in front of the Prince, placed her hands on his shoulders, and looked longingly into his face as tears filled her eyes. Then she said—

“Oh, my poor boy!  Thy foolish reading hath wrought its woeful work at last, and ta’en thy wit away.  Ah! why did’st thou cleave to it when I so warned thee ’gainst it?  Thou’st broke thy mother’s heart.”

“Oh, my poor boy! Your foolish reading has finally done its damage and taken away your senses. Ah! Why did you stick with it when I warned you against it? You've broken your mother's heart.”

The Prince looked into her face, and said gently—

The Prince looked at her face and said softly—

“Thy son is well, and hath not lost his wits, good dame.  Comfort thee: let me to the palace where he is, and straightway will the King my father restore him to thee.”

“Your son is doing well and hasn't lost his senses, good lady. Take heart: let me take you to the palace where he is, and right away my father, the King, will return him to you.”

“The King thy father!  Oh, my child! unsay these words that be freighted with death for thee, and ruin for all that be near to thee.  Shake of this gruesome dream.  Call back thy poor wandering memory.  Look upon me. Am not I thy mother that bore thee, and loveth thee?”

“The King your father! Oh, my child! Take back these words that carry death for you and ruin for everyone close to you. Shake off this terrifying dream. Bring back your troubled memory. Look at me. Am I not your mother who gave birth to you and loves you?”

The Prince shook his head and reluctantly said—

The Prince shook his head and said with some hesitation—

“God knoweth I am loth to grieve thy heart; but truly have I never looked upon thy face before.”

“God knows I really don’t want to hurt your feelings; but honestly, I’ve never seen your face before.”

The woman sank back to a sitting posture on the floor, and, covering her eyes with her hands, gave way to heart-broken sobs and wailings.

The woman sat back down on the floor, and, covering her eyes with her hands, broke down in heartbreaking sobs and cries.

“Let the show go on!” shouted Canty.  "What, Nan!—what, Bet! mannerless wenches! will ye stand in the Prince’s presence?  Upon your knees, ye pauper scum, and do him reverence!”

“Let the show go on!” shouted Canty. “What, Nan!—what, Bet! Rude girls! Are you really going to stand in the Prince’s presence? Get on your knees, you worthless trash, and show him some respect!”

He followed this with another horse-laugh.  The girls began to plead timidly for their brother; and Nan said—

He followed this with another loud laugh. The girls started to shyly ask for their brother; and Nan said—

“An thou wilt but let him to bed, father, rest and sleep will heal his madness:  prithee, do.”

“Just let him go to bed, Dad; rest and sleep will cure his madness. Please, do.”

“Do, father,” said Bet; “he is more worn than is his wont.  To-morrow will he be himself again, and will beg with diligence, and come not empty home again.”

“Do, Dad,” said Bet; “he looks more tired than usual. Tomorrow he’ll be back to himself, and he’ll ask with enthusiasm and won’t come home empty-handed again.”

This remark sobered the father’s joviality, and brought his mind to business.  He turned angrily upon the Prince, and said—

This comment wiped the smile off the father's face and made him focus on work. He turned sharply to the Prince and said—

“The morrow must we pay two pennies to him that owns this hole; two pennies, mark ye—all this money for a half-year’s rent, else out of this we go.  Show what thou’st gathered with thy lazy begging.”

“The next day we have to pay two pennies to the person who owns this place; two pennies, just so you know—all this money for six months’ rent, or else we’re out of here. Show what you’ve collected with your lazy begging.”

The Prince said—

The Prince stated—

“Offend me not with thy sordid matters.  I tell thee again I am the King’s son.”

"Don't offend me with your dirty business. I tell you again, I am the King’s son."

A sounding blow upon the Prince’s shoulder from Canty’s broad palm sent him staggering into goodwife Canty’s arms, who clasped him to her breast, and sheltered him from a pelting rain of cuffs and slaps by interposing her own person.  The frightened girls retreated to their corner; but the grandmother stepped eagerly forward to assist her son.  The Prince sprang away from Mrs. Canty, exclaiming—

A hard slap on the Prince’s shoulder from Canty’s large hand knocked him into goodwife Canty’s arms, who pulled him close and protected him from a shower of punches and slaps by stepping in front of him. The scared girls backed away to their corner, but the grandmother rushed forward to help her son. The Prince broke free from Mrs. Canty, exclaiming—









link10-113.jpg (105K)









“Thou shalt not suffer for me, madam.  Let these swine do their will upon me alone.”

"You shouldn't suffer for me, ma'am. Let these pigs do whatever they want to me."

This speech infuriated the swine to such a degree that they set about their work without waste of time.  Between them they belaboured the boy right soundly, and then gave the girls and their mother a beating for showing sympathy for the victim.

This speech made the pigs so angry that they got right to work without wasting any time. Together, they beat the boy pretty badly, and then they punished the girls and their mother for showing concern for the victim.

“Now,” said Canty, “to bed, all of ye.  The entertainment has tired me.”

“Alright,” said Canty, “time for all of you to go to bed. The entertainment has worn me out.”

The light was put out, and the family retired.  As soon as the snorings of the head of the house and his mother showed that they were asleep, the young girls crept to where the Prince lay, and covered him tenderly from the cold with straw and rags; and their mother crept to him also, and stroked his hair, and cried over him, whispering broken words of comfort and compassion in his ear the while.  She had saved a morsel for him to eat, also; but the boy’s pains had swept away all appetite—at least for black and tasteless crusts.  He was touched by her brave and costly defence of him, and by her commiseration; and he thanked her in very noble and princely words, and begged her to go to her sleep and try to forget her sorrows.  And he added that the King his father would not let her loyal kindness and devotion go unrewarded.  This return to his ‘madness’ broke her heart anew, and she strained him to her breast again and again, and then went back, drowned in tears, to her bed.

The light went out, and the family went to bed. As soon as the snores of the head of the house and his mother indicated they were asleep, the young girls quietly approached where the Prince lay and gently covered him with straw and rags to keep him warm. Their mother joined them, stroked his hair, and cried over him, whispering comforting words in his ear. She had saved a bit of food for him, too, but the boy’s pain had taken away all his appetite—at least for the hard and tasteless crusts. He was moved by her brave and selfless defense of him and her compassion; he thanked her with noble words and urged her to get some rest and try to forget her troubles. He added that his father, the King, would make sure her loyalty and care were rewarded. This return to his ‘madness’ broke her heart all over again, and she held him to her chest repeatedly before returning to her bed, overwhelmed with tears.

As she lay thinking and mourning, the suggestion began to creep into her mind that there was an undefinable something about this boy that was lacking in Tom Canty, mad or sane.  She could not describe it, she could not tell just what it was, and yet her sharp mother-instinct seemed to detect it and perceive it.  What if the boy were really not her son, after all?  Oh, absurd!  She almost smiled at the idea, spite of her griefs and troubles.  No matter, she found that it was an idea that would not ‘down,’ but persisted in haunting her.  It pursued her, it harassed her, it clung to her, and refused to be put away or ignored.  At last she perceived that there was not going to be any peace for her until she should devise a test that should prove, clearly and without question, whether this lad was her son or not, and so banish these wearing and worrying doubts.  Ah, yes, this was plainly the right way out of the difficulty; therefore she set her wits to work at once to contrive that test.  But it was an easier thing to propose than to accomplish.  She turned over in her mind one promising test after another, but was obliged to relinquish them all—none of them were absolutely sure, absolutely perfect; and an imperfect one could not satisfy her.  Evidently she was racking her head in vain—it seemed manifest that she must give the matter up.  While this depressing thought was passing through her mind, her ear caught the regular breathing of the boy, and she knew he had fallen asleep.  And while she listened, the measured breathing was broken by a soft, startled cry, such as one utters in a troubled dream.  This chance occurrence furnished her instantly with a plan worth all her laboured tests combined.  She at once set herself feverishly, but noiselessly, to work to relight her candle, muttering to herself, “Had I but seen him then, I should have known!  Since that day, when he was little, that the powder burst in his face, he hath never been startled of a sudden out of his dreams or out of his thinkings, but he hath cast his hand before his eyes, even as he did that day; and not as others would do it, with the palm inward, but always with the palm turned outward—I have seen it a hundred times, and it hath never varied nor ever failed.  Yes, I shall soon know, now!”

As she lay there, thinking and grieving, the idea started to creep into her mind that there was something indescribable about this boy that Tom Canty, whether crazy or sane, just didn’t have. She couldn’t put it into words, couldn’t pinpoint what it was, yet her strong maternal instinct seemed to sense it. What if this boy really wasn’t her son after all? Oh, that was ridiculous! She almost smiled at the thought, despite her sorrows and struggles. Still, she found that it was an idea that wouldn’t go away, but kept haunting her. It chased her, troubled her, clung to her, and refused to be dismissed or ignored. Eventually, she realized that there would be no peace for her until she figured out a way to test whether this boy was her son or not, to finally banish these exhausting doubts. Ah, yes, this was clearly the way to resolve the issue; so she immediately started brainstorming a test. But coming up with one was easier said than done. She considered one promising idea after another but had to abandon them all—none were absolutely certain, absolutely perfect; and an imperfect one wouldn't satisfy her. Clearly, she was overthinking it—it seemed obvious that she should just let it go. While this discouraging thought crossed her mind, she noticed the boy's steady breathing, and she knew he had fallen asleep. As she listened, that rhythmic breathing was interrupted by a soft, startled cry, like someone who is having a troubled dream. This unexpected moment instantly sparked a plan that was worth all her previous tests combined. She quickly and quietly set to work lighting her candle again, murmuring to herself, “If I had seen him then, I would’ve known! Since that day, when he was little, and the powder exploded in his face, he has never been suddenly startled out of his dreams or thoughts without covering his eyes, just like he did that day; and not like others do it, with the palm inward, but always with his palm facing outward—I’ve seen it hundreds of times, and it’s never changed or failed. Yes, I’ll know soon enough, now!”

By this time she had crept to the slumbering boy’s side, with the candle, shaded, in her hand.  She bent heedfully and warily over him, scarcely breathing in her suppressed excitement, and suddenly flashed the light in his face and struck the floor by his ear with her knuckles.  The sleeper’s eyes sprang wide open, and he cast a startled stare about him—but he made no special movement with his hands.

By now, she had quietly gone over to the sleeping boy’s side, holding a shaded candle in her hand. She leaned down carefully and cautiously over him, hardly breathing because of her suppressed excitement, and suddenly shone the light in his face and tapped the floor by his ear with her knuckles. The sleeper’s eyes flew open wide, and he looked around in shock—but he didn't make any particular movement with his hands.









link10-115.jpg (138K)









The poor woman was smitten almost helpless with surprise and grief; but she contrived to hide her emotions, and to soothe the boy to sleep again; then she crept apart and communed miserably with herself upon the disastrous result of her experiment.  She tried to believe that her Tom’s madness had banished this habitual gesture of his; but she could not do it.  "No,” she said, “his hands are not mad; they could not unlearn so old a habit in so brief a time.  Oh, this is a heavy day for me!”

The poor woman was completely overwhelmed with surprise and grief; however, she managed to hide her feelings and rock the boy back to sleep. Then she moved away to reflect miserably on the terrible outcome of her attempt. She wanted to convince herself that her Tom's madness had erased this usual gesture of his, but she couldn’t. "No," she said, "his hands aren't mad; they couldn't unlearn such an old habit in such a short time. Oh, this is a tough day for me!"

Still, hope was as stubborn now as doubt had been before; she could not bring herself to accept the verdict of the test; she must try the thing again—the failure must have been only an accident; so she startled the boy out of his sleep a second and a third time, at intervals—with the same result which had marked the first test; then she dragged herself to bed, and fell sorrowfully asleep, saying, “But I cannot give him up—oh no, I cannot, I cannot—he must be my boy!”

Still, hope was as stubborn now as doubt had been before; she couldn’t bring herself to accept the test results; she had to try again—the failure must have just been a fluke; so she jolted the boy awake a second and a third time, at intervals—with the same outcome as the first test; then she dragged herself to bed and fell sadly asleep, saying, “But I can’t give him up—oh no, I can’t, I can’t—he must be my boy!”









link10-116.jpg (62K)









The poor mother’s interruptions having ceased, and the Prince’s pains having gradually lost their power to disturb him, utter weariness at last sealed his eyes in a profound and restful sleep. Hour after hour slipped away, and still he slept like the dead. Thus four or five hours passed. Then his stupor began to lighten. Presently, while half asleep and half awake, he murmured—

The poor mother's interruptions finally stopped, and the Prince's troubles slowly lost their ability to disturb him. Exhaustion finally closed his eyes in a deep and restful sleep. Time passed, hour after hour, and he continued to sleep soundly. In this way, four or five hours went by. Then, his deep slumber started to fade. Eventually, while he was half asleep and half awake, he murmured—

“Sir William!”

"Mr. William!"

After a moment—

After a moment—

“Ho, Sir William Herbert!  Hie thee hither, and list to the strangest dream that ever . . . Sir William! dost hear?  Man, I did think me changed to a pauper, and . . . Ho there!  Guards! Sir William!  What! is there no groom of the chamber in waiting? Alack! it shall go hard with—”

“Hey, Sir William Herbert! Come over here and listen to the strangest dream I ever had . . . Sir William! Do you hear me? Man, I really thought I turned into a beggar, and . . . Hey! Guards! Sir William! What’s going on? Is there no attendant in waiting? Oh no! This is going to be bad for—”

“What aileth thee?” asked a whisper near him.  "Who art thou calling?”

“What’s wrong with you?” asked a whisper nearby. "Who are you calling?”

“Sir William Herbert.  Who art thou?”

“Sir William Herbert. Who are you?”

“I?  Who should I be, but thy sister Nan?  Oh, Tom, I had forgot! Thou’rt mad yet—poor lad, thou’rt mad yet:  would I had never woke to know it again!  But prithee master thy tongue, lest we be all beaten till we die!”

“I? Who should I be but your sister Nan? Oh, Tom, I had forgotten! You’re still crazy—poor guy, you’re still crazy: I wish I had never woken up to know it again! But please, keep your voice down, or we’ll all be beaten to death!”

The startled Prince sprang partly up, but a sharp reminder from his stiffened bruises brought him to himself, and he sank back among his foul straw with a moan and the ejaculation—

The startled Prince jumped up partially, but a sharp reminder from his stiffened bruises snapped him back to reality, and he sank back into his filthy straw with a moan and the exclamation—

“Alas! it was no dream, then!”

“Wow! It wasn't a dream, after all!”

In a moment all the heavy sorrow and misery which sleep had banished were upon him again, and he realised that he was no longer a petted prince in a palace, with the adoring eyes of a nation upon him, but a pauper, an outcast, clothed in rags, prisoner in a den fit only for beasts, and consorting with beggars and thieves.

In an instant, all the deep sorrow and misery that sleep had pushed away came rushing back to him, and he understood that he was no longer a pampered prince in a palace, with a nation’s adoring gaze on him, but a beggar, an outcast, dressed in rags, trapped in a lair meant only for animals, and mingling with homeless people and criminals.

In the midst of his grief he began to be conscious of hilarious noises and shoutings, apparently but a block or two away.  The next moment there were several sharp raps at the door; John Canty ceased from snoring and said—

In the middle of his sorrow, he started to notice loud laughter and shouting, seemingly just a block or two away. The next moment, there were several loud knocks at the door; John Canty stopped snoring and said—

“Who knocketh?  What wilt thou?”

"Who’s knocking? What do you want?"

A voice answered—

A voice replied—

“Know’st thou who it was thou laid thy cudgel on?”

“Do you know who it was you hit with your stick?”

“No.  Neither know I, nor care.”

“No. I don’t know, and I don’t care.”

“Belike thou’lt change thy note eftsoons.  An thou would save thy neck, nothing but flight may stead thee.  The man is this moment delivering up the ghost.  ’Tis the priest, Father Andrew!”

“Maybe you’ll change your tune soon enough. If you want to save your neck, you’ll need to run. The man is just about to die. It’s the priest, Father Andrew!”

“God-a-mercy!” exclaimed Canty.  He roused his family, and hoarsely commanded, “Up with ye all and fly—or bide where ye are and perish!”

“Goodness!” exclaimed Canty. He woke up his family and hoarsely ordered, “Get up everyone and run—or stay where you are and die!”

Scarcely five minutes later the Canty household were in the street and flying for their lives.  John Canty held the Prince by the wrist, and hurried him along the dark way, giving him this caution in a low voice—

Scarcely five minutes later, the Canty family was in the street, running for their lives. John Canty grabbed the Prince by the wrist and rushed him down the dark path, whispering this warning to him—

“Mind thy tongue, thou mad fool, and speak not our name.  I will choose me a new name, speedily, to throw the law’s dogs off the scent.  Mind thy tongue, I tell thee!”

“Watch your words, you crazy fool, and don’t say our name. I’ll quickly pick a new name to throw off the law’s dogs. Watch your words, I’m telling you!”









link10-118.jpg (142K)









He growled these words to the rest of the family—

He said these words to the rest of the family—

“If it so chance that we be separated, let each make for London Bridge; whoso findeth himself as far as the last linen-draper’s shop on the bridge, let him tarry there till the others be come, then will we flee into Southwark together.”

“If we happen to get separated, let’s all head to London Bridge. Whoever gets as far as the last linen-draper’s shop on the bridge should wait there until the others arrive, then we will escape to Southwark together.”

At this moment the party burst suddenly out of darkness into light; and not only into light, but into the midst of a multitude of singing, dancing, and shouting people, massed together on the river frontage. There was a line of bonfires stretching as far as one could see, up and down the Thames; London Bridge was illuminated; Southwark Bridge likewise; the entire river was aglow with the flash and sheen of coloured lights; and constant explosions of fireworks filled the skies with an intricate commingling of shooting splendours and a thick rain of dazzling sparks that almost turned night into day; everywhere were crowds of revellers; all London seemed to be at large.

At that moment, the group suddenly emerged from darkness into light; not just into light, but right into a crowd of singing, dancing, and cheering people gathered along the riverfront. There was a line of bonfires stretching as far as the eye could see along the Thames; London Bridge was lit up; Southwark Bridge too; the whole river sparkled with colorful lights; and constant fireworks filled the sky with a mix of shooting brilliance and a thick shower of dazzling sparks that almost turned night into day; everywhere there were crowds of partygoers; it felt like all of London was out celebrating.

John Canty delivered himself of a furious curse and commanded a retreat; but it was too late.  He and his tribe were swallowed up in that swarming hive of humanity, and hopelessly separated from each other in an instant. We are not considering that the Prince was one of his tribe; Canty still kept his grip upon him.  The Prince’s heart was beating high with hopes of escape, now.  A burly waterman, considerably exalted with liquor, found himself rudely shoved by Canty in his efforts to plough through the crowd; he laid his great hand on Canty’s shoulder and said—

John Canty let out a furious curse and ordered a retreat; but it was too late. He and his group got lost in that chaotic crowd, instantly separated from each other. We're not considering that the Prince was part of his group; Canty still held on to him. The Prince’s heart was racing with hopes of escape now. A big man who worked on the water, clearly drunk, found himself roughly pushed by Canty as he tried to move through the crowd; he placed his large hand on Canty’s shoulder and said—

“Nay, whither so fast, friend?  Dost canker thy soul with sordid business when all that be leal men and true make holiday?”

"Nah, where are you rushing off to, friend? Are you really going to poison your soul with dirty work when everyone who is loyal and honest is celebrating?"

“Mine affairs are mine own, they concern thee not,” answered Canty, roughly; “take away thy hand and let me pass.”

“What's going on with me is my business, and it’s none of your concern,” Canty replied harshly. “Take your hand away and let me through.”

“Sith that is thy humour, thou’lt not pass, till thou’st drunk to the Prince of Wales, I tell thee that,” said the waterman, barring the way resolutely.

“Since that’s your attitude, you won’t pass until you’ve drunk to the Prince of Wales, I’m telling you that,” said the waterman, blocking the way firmly.

“Give me the cup, then, and make speed, make speed!”

“Give me the cup, then, and hurry up, hurry up!”

Other revellers were interested by this time.  They cried out—

Other partygoers were intrigued by this point. They shouted—

“The loving-cup, the loving-cup! make the sour knave drink the loving-cup, else will we feed him to the fishes.”

“The loving cup, the loving cup! Make the bitter fool drink from the loving cup, or we’ll feed him to the fishes.”

So a huge loving-cup was brought; the waterman, grasping it by one of its handles, and with the other hand bearing up the end of an imaginary napkin, presented it in due and ancient form to Canty, who had to grasp the opposite handle with one of his hands and take off the lid with the other, according to ancient custom. This left the Prince hand-free for a second, of course.  He wasted no time, but dived among the forest of legs about him and disappeared.  In another moment he could not have been harder to find, under that tossing sea of life, if its billows had been the Atlantic’s and he a lost sixpence.

A huge loving cup was brought in; the waterman, holding one handle and with his other hand lifting an imaginary napkin, presented it to Canty in the traditional way. Canty had to grasp the opposite handle with one hand and remove the lid with the other, following the custom. This left the Prince free for a moment, of course. He didn’t waste any time but dove into the sea of legs around him and vanished. In no time, he was nearly impossible to find under that bustling crowd, as if the waves were from the Atlantic and he was a lost sixpence.









link10-120.jpg (148K)









He very soon realised this fact, and straightway busied himself about his own affairs without further thought of John Canty.  He quickly realised another thing, too.  To wit, that a spurious Prince of Wales was being feasted by the city in his stead.  He easily concluded that the pauper lad, Tom Canty, had deliberately taken advantage of his stupendous opportunity and become a usurper.

He quickly realized this fact and immediately focused on his own matters without thinking about John Canty anymore. He soon understood another thing as well: that a fake Prince of Wales was being celebrated by the city in his place. He easily concluded that the poor boy, Tom Canty, had intentionally seized this incredible opportunity and become an imposter.

Therefore there was but one course to pursue—find his way to the Guildhall, make himself known, and denounce the impostor.  He also made up his mind that Tom should be allowed a reasonable time for spiritual preparation, and then be hanged, drawn and quartered, according to the law and usage of the day in cases of high treason.

Therefore, there was only one way to go—find his way to the Guildhall, introduce himself, and expose the impostor. He also decided that Tom should have enough time for spiritual preparation, and then be hanged, drawn, and quartered, according to the law and customs of the time in cases of high treason.
















link11-121.jpg (56K)









Chapter XI. At Guildhall.

Chapter 11. At Guildhall.

The royal barge, attended by its gorgeous fleet, took its stately way down the Thames through the wilderness of illuminated boats. The air was laden with music; the river banks were beruffled with joy-flames; the distant city lay in a soft luminous glow from its countless invisible bonfires; above it rose many a slender spire into the sky, incrusted with sparkling lights, wherefore in their remoteness they seemed like jewelled lances thrust aloft; as the fleet swept along, it was greeted from the banks with a continuous hoarse roar of cheers and the ceaseless flash and boom of artillery.

The royal barge, accompanied by its beautiful fleet, made its grand way down the Thames through the crowd of illuminated boats. The air was filled with music; the riverbanks were bright with joyful flames; the distant city was wrapped in a soft, glowing light from countless invisible bonfires; above it, many slender spires reached into the sky, adorned with sparkling lights, appearing from afar like jeweled lances uplifted; as the fleet passed by, the banks erupted with a constant loud cheer and the ongoing flash and boom of artillery.

To Tom Canty, half buried in his silken cushions, these sounds and this spectacle were a wonder unspeakably sublime and astonishing. To his little friends at his side, the Princess Elizabeth and the Lady Jane Grey, they were nothing.

To Tom Canty, half buried in his soft cushions, these sounds and this spectacle were incredibly wonderful and amazing. To his little friends beside him, Princess Elizabeth and Lady Jane Grey, they meant nothing.

Arrived at the Dowgate, the fleet was towed up the limpid Walbrook (whose channel has now been for two centuries buried out of sight under acres of buildings) to Bucklersbury, past houses and under bridges populous with merry-makers and brilliantly lighted, and at last came to a halt in a basin where now is Barge Yard, in the centre of the ancient city of London.  Tom disembarked, and he and his gallant procession crossed Cheapside and made a short march through the Old Jewry and Basinghall Street to the Guildhall.

Arriving at Dowgate, the fleet was towed up the clear Walbrook (whose channel has now been buried out of sight for two centuries under acres of buildings) to Bucklersbury, past houses and under bridges filled with cheerful people and bright lights, and finally stopped in a basin where Barge Yard now is, in the heart of the ancient city of London. Tom got off the boat, and he and his impressive procession crossed Cheapside and made a short walk through the Old Jewry and Basinghall Street to the Guildhall.

Tom and his little ladies were received with due ceremony by the Lord Mayor and the Fathers of the City, in their gold chains and scarlet robes of state, and conducted to a rich canopy of state at the head of the great hall, preceded by heralds making proclamation, and by the Mace and the City Sword.  The lords and ladies who were to attend upon Tom and his two small friends took their places behind their chairs.

Tom and his little friends were welcomed with proper ceremony by the Lord Mayor and the city's officials, wearing their gold chains and red robes, and led to a lavish canopy at the front of the grand hall, followed by heralds announcing them, along with the Mace and the City Sword. The lords and ladies who were to attend to Tom and his two small companions took their places behind their chairs.









link11-124.jpg (173K)









At a lower table the Court grandees and other guests of noble degree were seated, with the magnates of the city; the commoners took places at a multitude of tables on the main floor of the hall.  From their lofty vantage-ground the giants Gog and Magog, the ancient guardians of the city, contemplated the spectacle below them with eyes grown familiar to it in forgotten generations.  There was a bugle-blast and a proclamation, and a fat butler appeared in a high perch in the leftward wall, followed by his servitors bearing with impressive solemnity a royal baron of beef, smoking hot and ready for the knife.

At a lower table, the Court dignitaries and other noble guests were seated, along with the city's elite; the common folks filled a variety of tables on the main floor of the hall. From their elevated position, the towering figures of Gog and Magog, the ancient protectors of the city, gazed down at the scene below, their eyes accustomed to it from long-forgotten generations. There was a bugle blast and an announcement, and a pudgy butler appeared on a high platform against the left wall, followed by his attendants who solemnly carried a royal roast beef, steaming hot and ready to be carved.

After grace, Tom (being instructed) rose—and the whole house with him—and drank from a portly golden loving-cup with the Princess Elizabeth; from her it passed to the Lady Jane, and then traversed the general assemblage.  So the banquet began.

After the blessing, Tom (following instructions) stood up—and so did everyone else—and drank from a large golden loving cup with Princess Elizabeth; from her, it went to Lady Jane, and then made its way around to everyone else. And thus, the banquet started.

By midnight the revelry was at its height.  Now came one of those picturesque spectacles so admired in that old day.  A description of it is still extant in the quaint wording of a chronicler who witnessed it:

By midnight, the celebration was in full swing. Now came one of those amazing sights that were so treasured back in the day. A description of it still exists in the unique phrasing of a chronicler who saw it:

‘Space being made, presently entered a baron and an earl appareled after the Turkish fashion in long robes of bawdkin powdered with gold; hats on their heads of crimson velvet, with great rolls of gold, girded with two swords, called scimitars, hanging by great bawdricks of gold.  Next came yet another baron and another earl, in two long gowns of yellow satin, traversed with white satin, and in every bend of white was a bend of crimson satin, after the fashion of Russia, with furred hats of gray on their heads; either of them having an hatchet in their hands, and boots with pykes’ (points a foot long), ’turned up.  And after them came a knight, then the Lord High Admiral, and with him five nobles, in doublets of crimson velvet, voyded low on the back and before to the cannell-bone, laced on the breasts with chains of silver; and over that, short cloaks of crimson satin, and on their heads hats after the dancers’ fashion, with pheasants’ feathers in them.  These were appareled after the fashion of Prussia.  The torchbearers, which were about an hundred, were appareled in crimson satin and green, like Moors, their faces black. Next came in a mommarye. Then the minstrels, which were disguised, danced; and the lords and ladies did wildly dance also, that it was a pleasure to behold.’

As space was made, a baron and an earl entered, dressed in long robes of rich fabric covered in gold, influenced by Turkish style. They wore crimson velvet hats adorned with large gold rolls and had two swords, called scimitars, hanging from their ornate gold belts. Following them was another baron and another earl, in long gowns of yellow satin with white satin details, and every white stripe featured a red satin stripe, styled like Russian attire, topped with gray fur hats. Both of them held hatchets and wore boots with long, turned-up points. Next came a knight, followed by the Lord High Admiral, accompanied by five nobles wearing crimson velvet doublets, cut low at the back and front to the collarbone, accented with silver chains on their chests, and short crimson satin cloaks. They wore hats styled like those worn by dancers, adorned with feathers from pheasants. Their outfits were inspired by Prussian fashion. Around a hundred torchbearers followed, dressed in crimson satin and green, resembling Moors, with blackened faces. Then came a comedic performer. Minstrels, in disguise, danced, and the lords and ladies joined in a lively dance that was a joy to watch.

And while Tom, in his high seat, was gazing upon this ‘wild’ dancing, lost in admiration of the dazzling commingling of kaleidoscopic colours which the whirling turmoil of gaudy figures below him presented, the ragged but real little Prince of Wales was proclaiming his rights and his wrongs, denouncing the impostor, and clamouring for admission at the gates of Guildhall! The crowd enjoyed this episode prodigiously, and pressed forward and craned their necks to see the small rioter. Presently they began to taunt him and mock at him, purposely to goad him into a higher and still more entertaining fury.  Tears of mortification sprang to his eyes, but he stood his ground and defied the mob right royally.  Other taunts followed, added mockings stung him, and he exclaimed—

And while Tom, in his high seat, was watching this ‘wild’ dancing, lost in admiration of the dazzling mix of colors that the chaotic figures below him created, the scrappy but genuine little Prince of Wales was shouting out his rights and wrongs, calling out the impostor, and demanding to be let in at the gates of Guildhall! The crowd absolutely loved this moment and pushed forward, stretching their necks to see the small rebel. Soon, they began to tease and mock him, trying to provoke him into a more intense and entertaining rage. Tears of embarrassment filled his eyes, but he stood his ground and faced the crowd like a true royal. More insults followed, and the added jabs stung him, prompting him to exclaim—

“I tell ye again, you pack of unmannerly curs, I am the Prince of Wales! And all forlorn and friendless as I be, with none to give me word of grace or help me in my need, yet will not I be driven from my ground, but will maintain it!”

“I tell you again, you bunch of rude dogs, I am the Prince of Wales! And even though I’m all alone and friendless, with no one to offer me a kind word or help me in my time of need, I refuse to be pushed off my ground, and I will stand my ground!”

“Though thou be prince or no prince, ’tis all one, thou be’st a gallant lad, and not friendless neither!  Here stand I by thy side to prove it; and mind I tell thee thou might’st have a worser friend than Miles Hendon and yet not tire thy legs with seeking. Rest thy small jaw, my child; I talk the language of these base kennel-rats like to a very native.”

“Whether you're a prince or not, it doesn't matter; you're a brave guy, and you have friends too! I'm right here by your side to show it; and let me tell you, you could have a worse friend than Miles Hendon, and you wouldn't even have to go looking for them. Relax your little jaw, my friend; I speak the language of these lowlife street rats like a natural.”

The speaker was a sort of Don Caesar de Bazan in dress, aspect, and bearing.  He was tall, trim-built, muscular.  His doublet and trunks were of rich material, but faded and threadbare, and their gold-lace adornments were sadly tarnished; his ruff was rumpled and damaged; the plume in his slouched hat was broken and had a bedraggled and disreputable look; at his side he wore a long rapier in a rusty iron sheath; his swaggering carriage marked him at once as a ruffler of the camp.  The speech of this fantastic figure was received with an explosion of jeers and laughter.  Some cried, “’Tis another prince in disguise!” “’Ware thy tongue, friend:  belike he is dangerous!”  "Marry, he looketh it—mark his eye!”  "Pluck the lad from him—to the horse-pond wi’ the cub!”

The speaker looked a lot like Don Caesar de Bazan in his outfit, appearance, and demeanor. He was tall, fit, and muscular. His doublet and trunks were made of fine material but were worn out and frayed, and the gold lace decorations were noticeably dull; his ruff was wrinkled and damaged; the feather in his tilted hat was broken and looked shabby and unkempt; at his side, he carried a long rapier in a rusty sheath; his bold stance instantly labeled him as a camp swaggerer. The audience reacted to this striking figure with a burst of jeers and laughter. Some shouted, “It’s another prince in disguise!” “Watch your tongue, friend: he might be dangerous!” “Indeed, he looks it—look at his eye!” “Get the boy away from him—throw the brat into the horse pond!”

Instantly a hand was laid upon the Prince, under the impulse of this happy thought; as instantly the stranger’s long sword was out and the meddler went to the earth under a sounding thump with the flat of it. The next moment a score of voices shouted, “Kill the dog!  Kill him! Kill him!” and the mob closed in on the warrior, who backed himself against a wall and began to lay about him with his long weapon like a madman.  His victims sprawled this way and that, but the mob-tide poured over their prostrate forms and dashed itself against the champion with undiminished fury.

Immediately, a hand was placed on the Prince, inspired by this fortunate idea; at the same time, the stranger drew his long sword, and the meddler fell to the ground with a loud thud from the flat of it. In the next second, a chorus of voices yelled, “Kill the dog! Kill him! Kill him!” and the crowd surged towards the warrior, who positioned himself against a wall and started swinging his long weapon like a madman. His victims sprawled in every direction, but the tide of the mob rushed over their fallen bodies and crashed against the champion with relentless fury.









link11-127.jpg (133K)









His moments seemed numbered, his destruction certain, when suddenly a trumpet-blast sounded, a voice shouted, “Way for the King’s messenger!” and a troop of horsemen came charging down upon the mob, who fled out of harm’s reach as fast as their legs could carry them. The bold stranger caught up the Prince in his arms, and was soon far away from danger and the multitude.

His time seemed short, and his doom inevitable, when suddenly a trumpet blared, and a voice yelled, “Make way for the King’s messenger!” A group of horsemen charged towards the crowd, which scattered as quickly as they could. The fearless stranger lifted the Prince into his arms and quickly got him far away from danger and the mass of people.

Return we within the Guildhall.  Suddenly, high above the jubilant roar and thunder of the revel, broke the clear peal of a bugle-note.  There was instant silence—a deep hush; then a single voice rose—that of the messenger from the palace—and began to pipe forth a proclamation, the whole multitude standing listening.

Return we to the Guildhall. Suddenly, high above the joyful noise and excitement of the celebration, the clear sound of a bugle rang out. There was immediate silence—a deep hush; then a single voice rose—that of the messenger from the palace—and began to announce a proclamation, with the entire crowd standing and listening.

The closing words, solemnly pronounced, were—

The final words, spoken solemnly, were—

“The King is dead!”

“The king is dead!”

The great assemblage bent their heads upon their breasts with one accord; remained so, in profound silence, a few moments; then all sank upon their knees in a body, stretched out their hands toward Tom, and a mighty shout burst forth that seemed to shake the building—

The large crowd lowered their heads in unison; they stayed like that, in deep silence, for a few moments; then everyone dropped to their knees together, reached out their hands toward Tom, and a powerful shout erupted that felt like it shook the building—

“Long live the King!”

“Long live the King!”









link11-128.jpg (154K)









Poor Tom’s dazed eyes wandered abroad over this stupefying spectacle, and finally rested dreamily upon the kneeling princesses beside him, a moment, then upon the Earl of Hertford. A sudden purpose dawned in his face.  He said, in a low tone, at Lord Hertford’s ear—

Poor Tom’s dazed eyes roamed over this overwhelming scene and finally settled dreamily on the kneeling princesses beside him for a moment, then on the Earl of Hertford. A sudden determination appeared on his face. He said quietly in Lord Hertford’s ear—

“Answer me truly, on thy faith and honour!  Uttered I here a command, the which none but a king might hold privilege and prerogative to utter, would such commandment be obeyed, and none rise up to say me nay?”

“Answer me honestly, on your faith and honor! If I give a command here, one that only a king has the right to give, would that command be followed, and would no one stand up to oppose me?”

“None, my liege, in all these realms.  In thy person bides the majesty of England.  Thou art the king—thy word is law.”

“None, my lord, in all these lands. In you resides the majesty of England. You are the king—your word is the law.”

Tom responded, in a strong, earnest voice, and with great animation—

Tom replied, in a passionate and sincere tone, and with a lot of enthusiasm—

“Then shall the king’s law be law of mercy, from this day, and never more be law of blood!  Up from thy knees and away!  To the Tower, and say the King decrees the Duke of Norfolk shall not die!”

“From this day on, the king's law will be a law of mercy, not a law of blood! Get up from your knees and go! Head to the Tower and tell them the King has decided that the Duke of Norfolk will not die!”

The words were caught up and carried eagerly from lip to lip far and wide over the hall, and as Hertford hurried from the presence, another prodigious shout burst forth—

The words were quickly passed from person to person throughout the hall, and as Hertford rushed away from the scene, another huge shout erupted—

“The reign of blood is ended!  Long live Edward, King of England!”

“The reign of blood is over! Long live Edward, King of England!”
















link12-131.jpg (62K)









Chapter XII. The Prince and his Deliverer.

Chapter XII. The Prince and His Rescuer.

As soon as Miles Hendon and the little prince were clear of the mob, they struck down through back lanes and alleys toward the river.  Their way was unobstructed until they approached London Bridge; then they ploughed into the multitude again, Hendon keeping a fast grip upon the Prince’s—no, the King’s—wrist.  The tremendous news was already abroad, and the boy learned it from a thousand voices at once—“The King is dead!”  The tidings struck a chill to the heart of the poor little waif, and sent a shudder through his frame.  He realised the greatness of his loss, and was filled with a bitter grief; for the grim tyrant who had been such a terror to others had always been gentle with him.  The tears sprang to his eyes and blurred all objects.  For an instant he felt himself the most forlorn, outcast, and forsaken of God’s creatures—then another cry shook the night with its far-reaching thunders:  "Long live King Edward the Sixth!” and this made his eyes kindle, and thrilled him with pride to his fingers’ ends. “Ah,” he thought, “how grand and strange it seems—I am King!”

As soon as Miles Hendon and the little prince got away from the crowd, they made their way down back streets and alleys toward the river. Their path was clear until they reached London Bridge; then they hit the crowd again, with Hendon keeping a tight hold on the Prince’s—no, the King’s—wrist. The shocking news was already spreading, and the boy heard it from a thousand voices at once—“The King is dead!” The news sent a chill through the heart of the poor little outcast and made him shudder. He realized the magnitude of his loss and was filled with deep sorrow; the harsh tyrant who had been a nightmare to others had always been kind to him. Tears filled his eyes and blurred everything around him. For a moment, he felt like the most abandoned and forsaken of God’s creatures—then another shout shook the night with its powerful echoes: “Long live King Edward the Sixth!” This ignited a spark in his eyes and filled him with pride from head to toe. “Ah,” he thought, “how grand and strange it feels—I am King!”









link12-134.jpg (116K)









Our friends threaded their way slowly through the throngs upon the bridge.  This structure, which had stood for six hundred years, and had been a noisy and populous thoroughfare all that time, was a curious affair, for a closely packed rank of stores and shops, with family quarters overhead, stretched along both sides of it, from one bank of the river to the other.  The Bridge was a sort of town to itself; it had its inn, its beer-houses, its bakeries, its haberdasheries, its food markets, its manufacturing industries, and even its church.  It looked upon the two neighbours which it linked together—London and Southwark—as being well enough as suburbs, but not otherwise particularly important.  It was a close corporation, so to speak; it was a narrow town, of a single street a fifth of a mile long, its population was but a village population and everybody in it knew all his fellow-townsmen intimately, and had known their fathers and mothers before them—and all their little family affairs into the bargain.  It had its aristocracy, of course—its fine old families of butchers, and bakers, and what-not, who had occupied the same old premises for five or six hundred years, and knew the great history of the Bridge from beginning to end, and all its strange legends; and who always talked bridgy talk, and thought bridgy thoughts, and lied in a long, level, direct, substantial bridgy way.  It was just the sort of population to be narrow and ignorant and self-conceited. Children were born on the Bridge, were reared there, grew to old age, and finally died without ever having set a foot upon any part of the world but London Bridge alone.  Such people would naturally imagine that the mighty and interminable procession which moved through its street night and day, with its confused roar of shouts and cries, its neighings and bellowing and bleatings and its muffled thunder-tramp, was the one great thing in this world, and themselves somehow the proprietors of it.  And so they were, in effect—at least they could exhibit it from their windows, and did—for a consideration—whenever a returning king or hero gave it a fleeting splendour, for there was no place like it for affording a long, straight, uninterrupted view of marching columns.

Our friends slowly navigated through the crowds on the bridge. This structure, which had been standing for six hundred years and had served as a busy and populated thoroughfare all that time, was quite remarkable. A tightly packed row of stores and shops, with families living above, lined both sides of it, stretching from one side of the river to the other. The Bridge functioned like a small town; it had its own inn, beer houses, bakeries, haberdasheries, food markets, manufacturing industries, and even a church. It viewed its two neighboring areas—London and Southwark—as decent suburbs, but nothing particularly special. It was a close-knit community, so to speak; a narrow town with a single street a fifth of a mile long, its population was like that of a village where everyone knew each other well and were familiar with their parents and their little family matters. Of course, it had its aristocracy—its established old families of butchers, bakers, and others who had occupied the same old premises for five or six hundred years, who knew the complete history of the Bridge, along with all its bizarre legends; they always spoke in the local way, thought in local terms, and communicated in a straightforward, direct, and substantial manner typical of the area. This population was just the kind to be narrow-minded, ignorant, and self-satisfied. Children were born on the Bridge, grew up there, aged there, and eventually died without ever having stepped foot outside of London Bridge. Naturally, these people believed that the endless parade moving through their street day and night, filled with shouts and cries, neighing, bellowing, bleating, and the muffled sound of marching feet, was the most significant thing in the world, and they somehow thought of themselves as its owners. And in a way, they were—at least they could witness it from their windows, and did so—for a price—whenever a returning king or hero brought a moment of glory to it, for there was no better place to get an uninterrupted view of marching columns.

Men born and reared upon the Bridge found life unendurably dull and inane elsewhere.  History tells of one of these who left the Bridge at the age of seventy-one and retired to the country.  But he could only fret and toss in his bed; he could not go to sleep, the deep stillness was so painful, so awful, so oppressive.  When he was worn out with it, at last, he fled back to his old home, a lean and haggard spectre, and fell peacefully to rest and pleasant dreams under the lulling music of the lashing waters and the boom and crash and thunder of London Bridge.

Men who grew up on the Bridge found life unbearably boring and pointless anywhere else. History recounts the story of one of them who left the Bridge at the age of seventy-one to retire to the countryside. But he could only toss and turn in his bed; he couldn't fall asleep because the deep silence was so painful, so awful, so suffocating. When he was finally worn out from it, he fled back to his old home, looking thin and haggard, and peacefully fell asleep, enjoying pleasant dreams under the soothing sounds of the crashing waves and the roar and rumble of London Bridge.

In the times of which we are writing, the Bridge furnished ‘object lessons’ in English history for its children—namely, the livid and decaying heads of renowned men impaled upon iron spikes atop of its gateways.  But we digress.

In the time we're writing about, the Bridge provided ‘object lessons’ in English history for its children—specifically, the pale and decaying heads of famous men stuck on iron spikes at the top of its gateways. But we’re getting off track.









link12-136.jpg (35K)









Hendon’s lodgings were in the little inn on the Bridge.  As he neared the door with his small friend, a rough voice said—

Hendon's place was at the small inn by the Bridge. As he approached the door with his little friend, a gruff voice said—

“So, thou’rt come at last!  Thou’lt not escape again, I warrant thee; and if pounding thy bones to a pudding can teach thee somewhat, thou’lt not keep us waiting another time, mayhap,”—and John Canty put out his hand to seize the boy.

“So, you’ve finally arrived! You won’t get away again, I promise you; and if breaking your bones into a mush can teach you anything, you won't make us wait next time, maybe,”—and John Canty reached out to grab the boy.

Miles Hendon stepped in the way and said—

Miles Hendon stepped in front and said—

“Not too fast, friend.  Thou art needlessly rough, methinks.  What is the lad to thee?”

"Not so fast, my friend. You're being unnecessarily harsh, I think. What does the boy mean to you?"

“If it be any business of thine to make and meddle in others’ affairs, he is my son.”

“If it's any of your business to get involved in other people's affairs, he’s my son.”

“’Tis a lie!” cried the little King, hotly.

"That's a lie!" shouted the little King, angrily.

“Boldly said, and I believe thee, whether thy small headpiece be sound or cracked, my boy.  But whether this scurvy ruffian be thy father or no, ’tis all one, he shall not have thee to beat thee and abuse, according to his threat, so thou prefer to bide with me.”

“Honestly said, and I believe you, whether your little hat is okay or messed up, my boy. But whether this nasty thug is your father or not, it doesn’t matter; he won’t have you to hit and mistreat, as he threatened, as long as you want to stay with me.”

“I do, I do—I know him not, I loathe him, and will die before I will go with him.”

“I do, I do—I don’t know him, I can’t stand him, and I will die before I go with him.”

“Then ’tis settled, and there is nought more to say.”

“Then it's settled, and there's nothing more to say.”

“We will see, as to that!” exclaimed John Canty, striding past Hendon to get at the boy; “by force shall he—”

“We’ll see about that!” shouted John Canty, walking past Hendon to reach the boy; “he will—”

“If thou do but touch him, thou animated offal, I will spit thee like a goose!” said Hendon, barring the way and laying his hand upon his sword hilt.  Canty drew back.  "Now mark ye,” continued Hendon, “I took this lad under my protection when a mob of such as thou would have mishandled him, mayhap killed him; dost imagine I will desert him now to a worser fate?—for whether thou art his father or no—and sooth to say, I think it is a lie—a decent swift death were better for such a lad than life in such brute hands as thine.  So go thy ways, and set quick about it, for I like not much bandying of words, being not over-patient in my nature.”

“If you so much as touch him, you worthless piece of trash, I’ll take you down like a goose!” said Hendon, blocking the way and resting his hand on his sword hilt. Canty stepped back. “Now listen,” continued Hendon, “I took this boy under my protection when a mob like yours would have mistreated him, maybe even killed him; do you really think I’ll abandon him now to a worse fate?—whether you are his father or not—and honestly, I think that’s a lie—a quick and decent death would be better for a kid like him than living in the hands of a brute like you. So get out of my way and do it quickly, because I’m not a fan of wasting words, and I’m not very patient by nature.”









link12-137.jpg (107K)









John Canty moved off, muttering threats and curses, and was swallowed from sight in the crowd.  Hendon ascended three flights of stairs to his room, with his charge, after ordering a meal to be sent thither.  It was a poor apartment, with a shabby bed and some odds and ends of old furniture in it, and was vaguely lighted by a couple of sickly candles. The little King dragged himself to the bed and lay down upon it, almost exhausted with hunger and fatigue.  He had been on his feet a good part of a day and a night (for it was now two or three o’clock in the morning), and had eaten nothing meantime.  He murmured drowsily—

John Canty walked away, grumbling threats and curses, and disappeared into the crowd. Hendon climbed three flights of stairs to his room, with his charge, after asking for a meal to be sent there. It was a shabby room, with a worn bed and some odds and ends of old furniture, faintly illuminated by a couple of weak candles. The little King dragged himself to the bed and lay down on it, nearly exhausted with hunger and fatigue. He had been on his feet for most of a day and a night (since it was now two or three o'clock in the morning) and had eaten nothing in that time. He murmured drowsily—

“Prithee call me when the table is spread,” and sank into a deep sleep immediately.

“Please call me when the table is set,” and fell into a deep sleep right away.

A smile twinkled in Hendon’s eye, and he said to himself—

A smile lit up Hendon’s eyes, and he thought to himself—

“By the mass, the little beggar takes to one’s quarters and usurps one’s bed with as natural and easy a grace as if he owned them—with never a by-your-leave or so-please-it-you, or anything of the sort.  In his diseased ravings he called himself the Prince of Wales, and bravely doth he keep up the character.  Poor little friendless rat, doubtless his mind has been disordered with ill-usage.  Well, I will be his friend; I have saved him, and it draweth me strongly to him; already I love the bold-tongued little rascal.  How soldier-like he faced the smutty rabble and flung back his high defiance!  And what a comely, sweet and gentle face he hath, now that sleep hath conjured away its troubles and its griefs. I will teach him; I will cure his malady; yea, I will be his elder brother, and care for him and watch over him; and whoso would shame him or do him hurt may order his shroud, for though I be burnt for it he shall need it!”

“By the mass, the little beggar comes into my space and takes over my bed with as much ease as if it were his own—without asking or caring if it bothers me at all. In his feverish ramblings, he calls himself the Prince of Wales, and he maintains that role with bravery. Poor little friendless rat, his mind has likely been messed up by how he’s been treated. Well, I’ll be his friend; I’ve saved him, and I feel a strong connection to him; I already love the bold little rascal. How fearlessly he confronted the dirty crowd and threw back his defiance! And what a nice, sweet, gentle face he has now that sleep has taken away his troubles and sorrows. I will teach him; I will help him get better; yes, I will be his older brother, care for him, and look after him; and anyone who tries to shame him or hurt him better be ready to deal with me, because even if it costs me, he won’t need a shroud!”









link12-139.jpg (110K)









He bent over the boy and contemplated him with kind and pitying interest, tapping the young cheek tenderly and smoothing back the tangled curls with his great brown hand.  A slight shiver passed over the boy’s form. Hendon muttered—

He leaned over the boy and looked at him with gentle and compassionate interest, softly tapping the young cheek and smoothing back the messy curls with his large brown hand. A slight shiver ran through the boy’s body. Hendon muttered—

“See, now, how like a man it was to let him lie here uncovered and fill his body with deadly rheums.  Now what shall I do? ’twill wake him to take him up and put him within the bed, and he sorely needeth sleep.”

"Look at how much of a man it was to leave him lying here uncovered and expose his body to dangerous colds. What should I do now? If I wake him to move him back to bed, he really needs his sleep."

He looked about for extra covering, but finding none, doffed his doublet and wrapped the lad in it, saying, “I am used to nipping air and scant apparel, ’tis little I shall mind the cold!”—then walked up and down the room, to keep his blood in motion, soliloquising as before.

He looked around for something extra to cover up with, but finding nothing, he took off his jacket and wrapped the boy in it, saying, “I’m used to chilly air and thin clothes, so the cold won’t bother me much!”—then he paced back and forth in the room to keep warm, talking to himself like before.

“His injured mind persuades him he is Prince of Wales; ’twill be odd to have a Prince of Wales still with us, now that he that was the prince is prince no more, but king—for this poor mind is set upon the one fantasy, and will not reason out that now it should cast by the prince and call itself the king. . . If my father liveth still, after these seven years that I have heard nought from home in my foreign dungeon, he will welcome the poor lad and give him generous shelter for my sake; so will my good elder brother, Arthur; my other brother, Hugh—but I will crack his crown an he interfere, the fox-hearted, ill-conditioned animal! Yes, thither will we fare—and straightway, too.”

“His injured mind convinces him he’s the Prince of Wales; it’s strange to have a Prince of Wales still around now that the one who actually was the prince is no longer just a prince, but a king—because this poor mind is stuck on that one delusion and refuses to acknowledge that it should stop thinking of itself as the prince and recognize itself as the king. . . If my father is still alive after these seven years of hearing nothing from home in my foreign prison, he will gladly welcome the poor kid and offer him a generous place to stay for my sake; so will my good older brother, Arthur; my other brother, Hugh—but I’ll smash his head in if he gets in the way, that treacherous, bad-tempered beast! Yes, we will go there—and right away, too.”

A servant entered with a smoking meal, disposed it upon a small deal table, placed the chairs, and took his departure, leaving such cheap lodgers as these to wait upon themselves.  The door slammed after him, and the noise woke the boy, who sprang to a sitting posture, and shot a glad glance about him; then a grieved look came into his face and he murmured to himself, with a deep sigh, “Alack, it was but a dream, woe is me!”  Next he noticed Miles Hendon’s doublet—glanced from that to Hendon, comprehended the sacrifice that had been made for him, and said, gently—

A servant came in with a hot meal, set it on a small table, arranged the chairs, and left, leaving these budget travelers to fend for themselves. The door slammed behind him, and the sound woke the boy, who sat up quickly and looked around happily; then a sad expression crossed his face as he murmured to himself with a heavy sigh, “Oh no, it was just a dream, poor me!” Next, he noticed Miles Hendon’s coat—looked from that to Hendon, understood the sacrifice made for him, and said softly—

“Thou art good to me, yes, thou art very good to me.  Take it and put it on—I shall not need it more.”

"You are good to me, yes, you are very good to me. Take it and put it on—I won't need it anymore."

Then he got up and walked to the washstand in the corner and stood there, waiting.  Hendon said in a cheery voice—

Then he got up and walked over to the washstand in the corner and stood there, waiting. Hendon said in a cheerful voice—

“We’ll have a right hearty sup and bite, now, for everything is savoury and smoking hot, and that and thy nap together will make thee a little man again, never fear!”

“We’ll have a good meal now, because everything is delicious and steaming hot, and that along with your nap will make you feel like a new man, don’t worry!”

The boy made no answer, but bent a steady look, that was filled with grave surprise, and also somewhat touched with impatience, upon the tall knight of the sword.  Hendon was puzzled, and said—

The boy didn't respond but kept a steady gaze that was filled with serious surprise and a hint of impatience on the tall knight with the sword. Hendon was confused and said—

“What’s amiss?”

"What's wrong?"

“Good sir, I would wash me.”

"Hey there, I would like to wash up."

“Oh, is that all?  Ask no permission of Miles Hendon for aught thou cravest.  Make thyself perfectly free here, and welcome, with all that are his belongings.”

“Oh, is that it? Don’t ask Miles Hendon for permission for anything you want. Feel completely free here, and welcome, along with all his belongings.”

Still the boy stood, and moved not; more, he tapped the floor once or twice with his small impatient foot.  Hendon was wholly perplexed.  Said he—

Still the boy stood there, not moving; instead, he tapped the floor once or twice with his small, impatient foot. Hendon was completely confused. He said—

“Bless us, what is it?”

“Wow, what is that?”

“Prithee pour the water, and make not so many words!”

“Please pour the water and don’t say so much!”









link12-141.jpg (125K)









Hendon, suppressing a horse-laugh, and saying to himself, “By all the saints, but this is admirable!” stepped briskly forward and did the small insolent’s bidding; then stood by, in a sort of stupefaction, until the command, “Come—the towel!” woke him sharply up.  He took up a towel, from under the boy’s nose, and handed it to him without comment.  He now proceeded to comfort his own face with a wash, and while he was at it his adopted child seated himself at the table and prepared to fall to. Hendon despatched his ablutions with alacrity, then drew back the other chair and was about to place himself at table, when the boy said, indignantly—

Hendon, holding back a laugh and thinking to himself, “This is truly impressive!” stepped forward quickly and did the little brat's bidding; then he stood there, almost in shock, until the command, “Come—the towel!” jolted him back to reality. He grabbed a towel right from under the boy’s nose and handed it to him without saying a word. He then went on to wash his own face, and while he was doing that, his adopted child sat down at the table and got ready to eat. Hendon finished washing up quickly, then pulled out the other chair and was about to sit down at the table when the boy said, indignantly—

“Forbear!  Wouldst sit in the presence of the King?”

“Forbear! Would you sit in the presence of the King?”

This blow staggered Hendon to his foundations.  He muttered to himself, “Lo, the poor thing’s madness is up with the time!  It hath changed with the great change that is come to the realm, and now in fancy is he king! Good lack, I must humour the conceit, too—there is no other way—faith, he would order me to the Tower, else!”

This shock rocked Hendon to his core. He muttered to himself, “Wow, the poor thing’s madness has caught up with the times! It has shifted along with the big changes that have come to the kingdom, and now in his mind, he’s the king! Goodness, I must play along with this delusion—there's no other option—if I don’t, he would send me to the Tower!”

And pleased with this jest, he removed the chair from the table, took his stand behind the King, and proceeded to wait upon him in the courtliest way he was capable of.

And happy with this joke, he moved the chair away from the table, took his place behind the King, and started to serve him in the most polished way he could manage.

While the King ate, the rigour of his royal dignity relaxed a little, and with his growing contentment came a desire to talk. He said—“I think thou callest thyself Miles Hendon, if I heard thee aright?”

While the King ate, the stiffness of his royal dignity eased up a bit, and with his increasing satisfaction came a wish to chat. He said, "I believe you call yourself Miles Hendon, if I heard you correctly?"

“Yes, Sire,” Miles replied; then observed to himself, “If I must humour the poor lad’s madness, I must ‘Sire’ him, I must ‘Majesty’ him, I must not go by halves, I must stick at nothing that belongeth to the part I play, else shall I play it ill and work evil to this charitable and kindly cause.”

“Yes, Your Majesty,” Miles replied; then thought to himself, “If I have to go along with the poor guy's delusions, I need to treat him like royalty, I need to call him ‘Your Majesty,’ I can’t hold back, I have to commit fully to the role I’m playing, otherwise I’ll do a bad job and harm this good and kind cause.”

The King warmed his heart with a second glass of wine, and said—“I would know thee—tell me thy story.  Thou hast a gallant way with thee, and a noble—art nobly born?”

The King lifted his spirits with a second glass of wine and said, “I want to know you—share your story. You have a bold demeanor and a noble air—were you born into nobility?”

“We are of the tail of the nobility, good your Majesty.  My father is a baronet—one of the smaller lords by knight service {2}—Sir Richard Hendon of Hendon Hall, by Monk’s Holm in Kent.”

“We are related to the nobility, Your Majesty. My father is a baronet—one of the lesser lords by knight service {2}—Sir Richard Hendon of Hendon Hall, near Monk’s Holm in Kent.”

“The name has escaped my memory.  Go on—tell me thy story.”

“The name has slipped my mind. Go on—tell me your story.”









link12-142.jpg (102K)









“’Tis not much, your Majesty, yet perchance it may beguile a short half-hour for want of a better.  My father, Sir Richard, is very rich, and of a most generous nature.  My mother died whilst I was yet a boy.  I have two brothers:  Arthur, my elder, with a soul like to his father’s; and Hugh, younger than I, a mean spirit, covetous, treacherous, vicious, underhanded—a reptile.  Such was he from the cradle; such was he ten years past, when I last saw him—a ripe rascal at nineteen, I being twenty then, and Arthur twenty-two.  There is none other of us but the Lady Edith, my cousin—she was sixteen then—beautiful, gentle, good, the daughter of an earl, the last of her race, heiress of a great fortune and a lapsed title.  My father was her guardian.  I loved her and she loved me; but she was betrothed to Arthur from the cradle, and Sir Richard would not suffer the contract to be broken.  Arthur loved another maid, and bade us be of good cheer and hold fast to the hope that delay and luck together would some day give success to our several causes.  Hugh loved the Lady Edith’s fortune, though in truth he said it was herself he loved—but then ’twas his way, alway, to say the one thing and mean the other.  But he lost his arts upon the girl; he could deceive my father, but none else.  My father loved him best of us all, and trusted and believed him; for he was the youngest child, and others hated him—these qualities being in all ages sufficient to win a parent’s dearest love; and he had a smooth persuasive tongue, with an admirable gift of lying—and these be qualities which do mightily assist a blind affection to cozen itself.  I was wild—in troth I might go yet farther and say very wild, though ’twas a wildness of an innocent sort, since it hurt none but me, brought shame to none, nor loss, nor had in it any taint of crime or baseness, or what might not beseem mine honourable degree.

“It’s not much, Your Majesty, but perhaps it can entertain you for a short while since there’s nothing better. My father, Sir Richard, is very wealthy and quite generous. My mother passed away when I was still a boy. I have two brothers: Arthur, my older brother, who has a soul like our father’s; and Hugh, younger than me, with a mean spirit—greedy, treacherous, vicious, underhanded—a snake. He’s always been like that; he was the same ten years ago when I last saw him—a complete rascal at nineteen, while I was twenty and Arthur was twenty-two. The only other family member is Lady Edith, my cousin—she was sixteen back then—beautiful, kind, and good-hearted, the daughter of an earl, the last of her line, and the heiress of a substantial fortune and a lapsed title. My father was her guardian. I loved her, and she loved me; but she was promised to Arthur since childhood, and Sir Richard wouldn’t allow the engagement to be broken. Arthur loved another girl and urged us to stay hopeful, believing that someday delay and fortune would allow us to succeed in our pursuits. Hugh was interested in Lady Edith’s fortune, though he claimed it was her he loved—but that was just his style, always saying one thing and meaning another. But he couldn’t win over the girl; he could fool my father, but no one else. My father favored him above all of us and trusted him, as he was the youngest, and others disliked him—those traits always seem to win a parent’s deepest affection. He had a smooth, persuasive way of speaking, with a remarkable talent for lying—and those qualities greatly help a blind affection to deceive itself. I was wild—indeed, I could even say very wild, though in an innocent way, since it hurt no one but me, brought shame to no one, nor caused any loss, and had no hint of crime or wrongdoing, or anything that would be unworthy of my honorable status.”

“Yet did my brother Hugh turn these faults to good account—he seeing that our brother Arthur’s health was but indifferent, and hoping the worst might work him profit were I swept out of the path—so—but ’twere a long tale, good my liege, and little worth the telling.  Briefly, then, this brother did deftly magnify my faults and make them crimes; ending his base work with finding a silken ladder in mine apartments—conveyed thither by his own means—and did convince my father by this, and suborned evidence of servants and other lying knaves, that I was minded to carry off my Edith and marry with her in rank defiance of his will.

“Yet my brother Hugh made the most of these flaws—seeing that our brother Arthur's health was not great, he hoped the worst might benefit him if I was removed from the picture—however, it’s a long story that isn’t really worth telling. To keep it short, this brother skillfully exaggerated my faults and turned them into crimes; he ended his dishonest scheme by planting a silken ladder in my room—brought there by his own means—and convinced my father of this, along with bribed testimony from servants and other deceitful scoundrels, that I intended to abduct my Edith and marry her in outright defiance of his wishes.”

“Three years of banishment from home and England might make a soldier and a man of me, my father said, and teach me some degree of wisdom.  I fought out my long probation in the continental wars, tasting sumptuously of hard knocks, privation, and adventure; but in my last battle I was taken captive, and during the seven years that have waxed and waned since then, a foreign dungeon hath harboured me.  Through wit and courage I won to the free air at last, and fled hither straight; and am but just arrived, right poor in purse and raiment, and poorer still in knowledge of what these dull seven years have wrought at Hendon Hall, its people and belongings.  So please you, sir, my meagre tale is told.”

“Three years of being away from home and England might make me a soldier and a better man, my father said, and teach me some wisdom. I spent my long time away fighting in the continental wars, experiencing plenty of hard knocks, deprivation, and adventure; but during my last battle, I was captured, and for the seven years that have gone by since then, I've been stuck in a foreign dungeon. Through my wit and courage, I finally escaped and ran straight here; I’ve just arrived, very low on money and clothes, and even poorer in knowing what these long seven years have done at Hendon Hall, to its people and possessions. So, if you please, sir, that’s my brief story.”

“Thou hast been shamefully abused!” said the little King, with a flashing eye.  "But I will right thee—by the cross will I!  The King hath said it.”

“You’ve been terribly mistreated!” said the little King, with a fiery gaze. “But I will make it right—by the cross, I will! The King has spoken.”









link12-145.jpg (79K)









Then, fired by the story of Miles’s wrongs, he loosed his tongue and poured the history of his own recent misfortunes into the ears of his astonished listener.  When he had finished, Miles said to himself—

Then, fueled by the story of Miles’s troubles, he opened up and shared the tale of his own recent misfortunes with his astonished listener. When he was done, Miles thought to himself—

“Lo, what an imagination he hath!  Verily, this is no common mind; else, crazed or sane, it could not weave so straight and gaudy a tale as this out of the airy nothings wherewith it hath wrought this curious romaunt. Poor ruined little head, it shall not lack friend or shelter whilst I bide with the living.  He shall never leave my side; he shall be my pet, my little comrade.  And he shall be cured!—ay, made whole and sound—then will he make himself a name—and proud shall I be to say, ‘Yes, he is mine—I took him, a homeless little ragamuffin, but I saw what was in him, and I said his name would be heard some day—behold him, observe him—was I right?’”

“Wow, what an imagination he has! Seriously, this is no ordinary mind; otherwise, crazy or sane, it couldn’t create such a vivid and colorful story out of the empty ideas it has used to craft this strange tale. Poor little ruined head, it won’t lack for friendship or shelter while I’m here with the living. He will never leave my side; he will be my pet, my little buddy. And he will be cured!—yes, made whole and healthy—then he will make a name for himself—and I will be proud to say, ‘Yes, he is mine—I found him, a homeless little ragamuffin, but I saw his potential, and I knew his name would be known one day—look at him, pay attention—was I right?’”

The King spoke—in a thoughtful, measured voice—

The King spoke—in a thoughtful, measured tone—

“Thou didst save me injury and shame, perchance my life, and so my crown. Such service demandeth rich reward.  Name thy desire, and so it be within the compass of my royal power, it is thine.”

“You saved me from harm and disgrace, maybe even from death, and in turn, my crown. Such service deserves a generous reward. Name what you want, and if it’s within my royal power, it's yours.”

This fantastic suggestion startled Hendon out of his reverie.  He was about to thank the King and put the matter aside with saying he had only done his duty and desired no reward, but a wiser thought came into his head, and he asked leave to be silent a few moments and consider the gracious offer—an idea which the King gravely approved, remarking that it was best to be not too hasty with a thing of such great import.

This amazing suggestion snapped Hendon out of his daydream. He was about to thank the King and brush off the matter by saying he had just done his duty and didn't want any reward, but a smarter thought crossed his mind. He asked for a few moments to think about the generous offer—an idea that the King seriously approved, noting that it was wise not to rush into something so important.

Miles reflected during some moments, then said to himself, “Yes, that is the thing to do—by any other means it were impossible to get at it—and certes, this hour’s experience has taught me ’twould be most wearing and inconvenient to continue it as it is. Yes, I will propose it; ’twas a happy accident that I did not throw the chance away.”  Then he dropped upon one knee and said—

Miles reflected for a moment, then said to himself, “Yes, that’s the way to go—there’s no other way to achieve it—and surely, this hour’s experience has shown me that continuing as it is would be exhausting and inconvenient. Yes, I will suggest it; it was a lucky coincidence that I didn’t waste the opportunity.” Then he dropped to one knee and said—









link12-146.jpg (100K)









“My poor service went not beyond the limit of a subject’s simple duty, and therefore hath no merit; but since your Majesty is pleased to hold it worthy some reward, I take heart of grace to make petition to this effect.  Near four hundred years ago, as your grace knoweth, there being ill blood betwixt John, King of England, and the King of France, it was decreed that two champions should fight together in the lists, and so settle the dispute by what is called the arbitrament of God.  These two kings, and the Spanish king, being assembled to witness and judge the conflict, the French champion appeared; but so redoubtable was he, that our English knights refused to measure weapons with him.  So the matter, which was a weighty one, was like to go against the English monarch by default.  Now in the Tower lay the Lord de Courcy, the mightiest arm in England, stripped of his honours and possessions, and wasting with long captivity.  Appeal was made to him; he gave assent, and came forth arrayed for battle; but no sooner did the Frenchman glimpse his huge frame and hear his famous name but he fled away, and the French king’s cause was lost.  King John restored De Courcy’s titles and possessions, and said, ‘Name thy wish and thou shalt have it, though it cost me half my kingdom;’ whereat De Courcy, kneeling, as I do now, made answer, ‘This, then, I ask, my liege; that I and my successors may have and hold the privilege of remaining covered in the presence of the kings of England, henceforth while the throne shall last.’ The boon was granted, as your Majesty knoweth; and there hath been no time, these four hundred years, that that line has failed of an heir; and so, even unto this day, the head of that ancient house still weareth his hat or helm before the King’s Majesty, without let or hindrance, and this none other may do. {3} Invoking this precedent in aid of my prayer, I beseech the King to grant to me but this one grace and privilege—to my more than sufficient reward—and none other, to wit:  that I and my heirs, for ever, may sit in the presence of the Majesty of England!”

"My poor service was nothing more than the basic duty of a subject, so it doesn’t deserve any praise; however, since Your Majesty considers it worthy of some reward, I feel encouraged to make this request. Nearly four hundred years ago, as Your Grace knows, there was bad blood between John, King of England, and the King of France, and it was decided that two champions would fight to settle the dispute through what was called the judgment of God. Both kings, along with the Spanish king, gathered to witness and judge the conflict. The French champion showed up, but he was so fearsome that our English knights refused to fight him. Consequently, the situation, which was quite serious, was about to go against the English monarch by default. At that time, the Lord de Courcy, the strongest man in England, was imprisoned in the Tower, stripped of his titles and possessions, and suffering from long captivity. They appealed to him; he agreed and came forward ready for battle. But as soon as the Frenchman saw his imposing figure and heard his renowned name, he fled, and the French king's cause was lost. King John restored De Courcy’s titles and possessions and said, 'Name your wish, and you shall have it, even if it costs me half my kingdom.' De Courcy, kneeling as I am now, replied, 'This is what I ask, my liege: that I and my heirs may have the privilege of remaining covered in the presence of the kings of England from now on for as long as the throne exists.' This request was granted, as Your Majesty knows; and there has not been a single moment in these four hundred years that his line has been without an heir. To this day, the head of that ancient house still wears his hat or helmet before the King’s Majesty, without any hindrance, and no one else may do this. {3} Citing this precedent in support of my request, I implore the King to grant me this single grace and privilege—as more than enough reward—and nothing else, namely: that I and my heirs may sit in the presence of the Majesty of England forever!"

“Rise, Sir Miles Hendon, Knight,” said the King, gravely—giving the accolade with Hendon’s sword—“rise, and seat thyself.  Thy petition is granted.  Whilst England remains, and the crown continues, the privilege shall not lapse.”

“Stand up, Sir Miles Hendon, Knight,” said the King seriously—bestowing the honor with Hendon’s sword—“stand, and take a seat. Your request is approved. As long as England exists and the crown endures, this privilege will not expire.”









link12-148.jpg (127K)









His Majesty walked apart, musing, and Hendon dropped into a chair at table, observing to himself, “’Twas a brave thought, and hath wrought me a mighty deliverance; my legs are grievously wearied. An I had not thought of that, I must have had to stand for weeks, till my poor lad’s wits are cured.”  After a little, he went on, “And so I am become a knight of the Kingdom of Dreams and Shadows! A most odd and strange position, truly, for one so matter-of-fact as I.  I will not laugh—no, God forbid, for this thing which is so substanceless to me is real to him.  And to me, also, in one way, it is not a falsity, for it reflects with truth the sweet and generous spirit that is in him.”  After a pause: “Ah, what if he should call me by my fine title before folk!—there’d be a merry contrast betwixt my glory and my raiment!  But no matter, let him call me what he will, so it please him; I shall be content.”

His Majesty walked away, deep in thought, and Hendon sat down at the table, thinking to himself, “That was a bold idea, and it has saved me from a tough situation; my legs are incredibly tired. If I hadn’t thought of that, I would have had to stand for weeks until my poor boy gets better.” After a moment, he continued, “And now I’ve become a knight in the Kingdom of Dreams and Shadows! What a strange and unusual position for someone as practical as me. I won’t laugh—God forbid, because this thing that seems so unreal to me is real to him. And in a way, it isn’t false for me either, as it truly reflects the sweet and generous spirit within him.” After a pause: “Ah, what if he calls me by my fancy title in front of people!—it would be quite the funny contrast between my title and my clothes! But it doesn’t matter, let him call me whatever he wants, as long as it makes him happy; I’ll be satisfied.”
















link13-149.jpg (41K)









link13-151.jpg (124K)









Chapter XIII. The disappearance of the Prince.

Chapter XIII. The disappearance of the Prince.

A heavy drowsiness presently fell upon the two comrades.  The King said—

A deep sleep suddenly overcame the two friends. The King said—

“Remove these rags.”—meaning his clothing.

“Take off these clothes.”

Hendon disapparelled the boy without dissent or remark, tucked him up in bed, then glanced about the room, saying to himself, ruefully, “He hath taken my bed again, as before—marry, what shall I do?”  The little King observed his perplexity, and dissipated it with a word.  He said, sleepily—

Hendon undressed the boy without protest or comment, tucked him into bed, then looked around the room, saying to himself, regretfully, “He’s taken my bed again, just like before—what am I supposed to do?” The little King noticed his confusion and eased it with a single word. He said, sleepily—

“Thou wilt sleep athwart the door, and guard it.”  In a moment more he was out of his troubles, in a deep slumber.

“You will sleep across the door and guard it.” In a moment, he was out of his troubles, in a deep sleep.

“Dear heart, he should have been born a king!” muttered Hendon, admiringly; “he playeth the part to a marvel.”

“Dear heart, he should have been born a king!” Hendon muttered in admiration; “he plays the part perfectly.”

Then he stretched himself across the door, on the floor, saying contentedly—

Then he laid down across the door, on the floor, saying happily—

“I have lodged worse for seven years; ’twould be but ill gratitude to Him above to find fault with this.”

“I’ve endured worse for seven years; it would be ungrateful to Him above to complain about this.”

He dropped asleep as the dawn appeared.  Toward noon he rose, uncovered his unconscious ward—a section at a time—and took his measure with a string.  The King awoke, just as he had completed his work, complained of the cold, and asked what he was doing.

He fell asleep as dawn broke. Around noon, he got up, uncovered his unconscious patient—piece by piece—and measured him with a string. The King woke up just as he finished his work, complained about the cold, and asked what he was doing.

“’Tis done, now, my liege,” said Hendon; “I have a bit of business outside, but will presently return; sleep thou again—thou needest it. There—let me cover thy head also—thou’lt be warm the sooner.”

“It's done now, my lord,” said Hendon; “I have a bit of business outside, but I'll be back soon; you should sleep again—you need it. There—let me cover your head too—you’ll be warm faster.”

The King was back in dreamland before this speech was ended. Miles slipped softly out, and slipped as softly in again, in the course of thirty or forty minutes, with a complete second-hand suit of boy’s clothing, of cheap material, and showing signs of wear; but tidy, and suited to the season of the year.  He seated himself, and began to overhaul his purchase, mumbling to himself—

The King was back in dreamland before this speech was over. Miles quietly went out and then quietly came back in again after about thirty or forty minutes, with a complete second-hand boy's outfit made of cheap material and showing signs of wear; but it was neat and appropriate for the season. He sat down and started to go through his purchase, mumbling to himself—

“A longer purse would have got a better sort, but when one has not the long purse one must be content with what a short one may do—

“A longer wallet would have attracted a better crowd, but when you don’t have a big wallet, you have to make do with what a small one can offer—

“‘There was a woman in our town,
In our town did dwell—’

“‘There was a woman in our town,
In our town she lived—’









link13-153.jpg (83K)









“He stirred, methinks—I must sing in a less thunderous key; ’tis not good to mar his sleep, with this journey before him, and he so wearied out, poor chap . . . This garment—’tis well enough—a stitch here and another one there will set it aright.  This other is better, albeit a stitch or two will not come amiss in it, likewise . . . These be very good and sound, and will keep his small feet warm and dry—an odd new thing to him, belike, since he has doubtless been used to foot it bare, winters and summers the same . . . Would thread were bread, seeing one getteth a year’s sufficiency for a farthing, and such a brave big needle without cost, for mere love.  Now shall I have the demon’s own time to thread it!”

“He moved a bit, I think—I should sing at a quieter level; it’s not good to disturb his sleep, especially with this journey ahead of him, and he’s so worn out, poor guy... This garment—it’s fine enough—a stitch here and another there will fix it up. This other one is better, but it could also use a stitch or two... These are really good and strong, and they’ll keep his little feet warm and dry—something new for him, I guess, since he’s probably used to going barefoot, summer and winter alike... Wouldn’t it be great if thread were as cheap as bread, considering you could get a year’s worth for just a penny, and such a big needle for free, just out of goodwill? Now, I’m really going to struggle to thread it!”

And so he had.  He did as men have always done, and probably always will do, to the end of time—held the needle still, and tried to thrust the thread through the eye, which is the opposite of a woman’s way.  Time and time again the thread missed the mark, going sometimes on one side of the needle, sometimes on the other, sometimes doubling up against the shaft; but he was patient, having been through these experiences before, when he was soldiering.  He succeeded at last, and took up the garment that had lain waiting, meantime, across his lap, and began his work.

And so he did. He acted as men have always done, and probably always will—held the needle still and tried to push the thread through the eye, which is the opposite of how a woman would do it. Time after time, the thread missed, sometimes going to one side of the needle, sometimes the other, and sometimes doubling back against the shaft; but he was patient, having gone through this before when he was a soldier. He finally succeeded, picked up the garment that had been resting across his lap, and started his work.

“The inn is paid—the breakfast that is to come, included—and there is wherewithal left to buy a couple of donkeys and meet our little costs for the two or three days betwixt this and the plenty that awaits us at Hendon Hall—

“The inn is paid for—the breakfast that is coming is included—and we have enough left to buy a couple of donkeys and cover our small expenses for the next couple of days until we reach the abundance waiting for us at Hendon Hall—

“‘She loved her hus—’

"She loved her husband—"

“Body o’ me!  I have driven the needle under my nail! . . . It matters little—’tis not a novelty—yet ’tis not a convenience, neither. . . . We shall be merry there, little one, never doubt it! Thy troubles will vanish there, and likewise thy sad distemper—

“Wow! I just drove the needle under my nail! . . . It’s not unusual—still, it’s not exactly comfortable, either. . . . We’ll have a good time there, little one, don’t worry! Your troubles will disappear there, along with your sad feelings—

“‘She loved her husband dearilee,
But another man—’

"She loved her husband dearly,
But another man—"

“These be noble large stitches!”—holding the garment up and viewing it admiringly—“they have a grandeur and a majesty that do cause these small stingy ones of the tailor-man to look mightily paltry and plebeian—

“These are some impressive, big stitches!”—holding the garment up and admiring it—“they have a grandeur and majesty that really make the small, cheap ones from the tailor look pretty insignificant and common—

“‘She loved her husband dearilee,
But another man he loved she,—’

“‘She loved her husband dearly,
But another man he loved her,—’

“Marry, ’tis done—a goodly piece of work, too, and wrought with expedition.  Now will I wake him, apparel him, pour for him, feed him, and then will we hie us to the mart by the Tabard Inn in Southwark and—be pleased to rise, my liege!—he answereth not—what ho, my liege!—of a truth must I profane his sacred person with a touch, sith his slumber is deaf to speech.  What!”

“Okay, it's done—a really nice piece of work, too, and done quickly. Now I’ll wake him, get him dressed, pour him some drink, feed him, and then we’ll head to the market by the Tabard Inn in Southwark and—please get up, my lord!—he’s not responding—hey, my lord!—I really have to disturb his sacred rest with a touch, since he can't hear me. What!”

He threw back the covers—the boy was gone!

He pushed the covers aside—the boy was gone!

He stared about him in speechless astonishment for a moment; noticed for the first time that his ward’s ragged raiment was also missing; then he began to rage and storm and shout for the innkeeper.  At that moment a servant entered with the breakfast.

He looked around in stunned surprise for a moment; saw for the first time that his ward’s torn clothes were also gone; then he started to yell and shout for the innkeeper. At that moment, a servant came in with the breakfast.

“Explain, thou limb of Satan, or thy time is come!” roared the man of war, and made so savage a spring toward the waiter that this latter could not find his tongue, for the instant, for fright and surprise.  "Where is the boy?”

“Explain, you wicked creature, or your time is up!” yelled the soldier, making such a fierce lunge at the waiter that the poor guy couldn’t even speak for a moment, stunned and scared. “Where is the boy?”









link13-155.jpg (157K)









In disjointed and trembling syllables the man gave the information desired.

In fragmented and shaky words, the man provided the information they needed.

“You were hardly gone from the place, your worship, when a youth came running and said it was your worship’s will that the boy come to you straight, at the bridge-end on the Southwark side.  I brought him hither; and when he woke the lad and gave his message, the lad did grumble some little for being disturbed ‘so early,’ as he called it, but straightway trussed on his rags and went with the youth, only saying it had been better manners that your worship came yourself, not sent a stranger—and so—”

“You had barely left the place, your worship, when a young man came running and said it was your wish for the boy to meet you right away at the bridge-end on the Southwark side. I brought him here; and when he woke the boy and delivered the message, the boy complained a bit about being disturbed 'so early,' as he put it, but immediately put on his rags and went with the young man, only mentioning that it would have been more polite for you to come yourself rather than send a stranger—and so—”

“And so thou’rt a fool!—a fool and easily cozened—hang all thy breed! Yet mayhap no hurt is done.  Possibly no harm is meant the boy.  I will go fetch him.  Make the table ready.  Stay! the coverings of the bed were disposed as if one lay beneath them—happened that by accident?”

“And so you’re a fool!—a fool and easily deceived—curse your whole family! But maybe no real harm is done. Possibly no ill will was intended toward the boy. I’ll go get him. Get the table ready. Wait! The bed covers were arranged as if someone was lying under them—was that just a coincidence?”

“I know not, good your worship.  I saw the youth meddle with them—he that came for the boy.”

“I don’t know, good sir. I saw the young man messing with them—he who came for the boy.”

“Thousand deaths!  ’Twas done to deceive me—’tis plain ’twas done to gain time.  Hark ye!  Was that youth alone?”

“Thousand deaths! It was done to trick me—it's clear it was done to buy time. Listen! Was that young person alone?”

“All alone, your worship.”

"All alone, your honor."

“Art sure?”

“Art for sure?”

“Sure, your worship.”

"Sure, your honor."

“Collect thy scattered wits—bethink thee—take time, man.”

"Gather your scattered thoughts—think about it—take your time, man."

After a moment’s thought, the servant said—

After a moment of consideration, the servant said—

“When he came, none came with him; but now I remember me that as the two stepped into the throng of the Bridge, a ruffian-looking man plunged out from some near place; and just as he was joining them—”

“When he arrived, he was alone; but now I recall that as the two entered the crowd on the Bridge, a rough-looking man lunged out from somewhere nearby; and just as he was about to join them—”

“What then?—out with it!” thundered the impatient Hendon, interrupting.

“What then?—spit it out!” yelled the impatient Hendon, cutting in.

“Just then the crowd lapped them up and closed them in, and I saw no more, being called by my master, who was in a rage because a joint that the scrivener had ordered was forgot, though I take all the saints to witness that to blame me for that miscarriage were like holding the unborn babe to judgment for sins com—”

“Just then the crowd surrounded them, and I couldn’t see anymore because my master, who was furious that a dish the scrivener ordered was forgotten, called me over. I swear, blaming me for that mistake is like judging an unborn baby for sins it has yet to commit—”

“Out of my sight, idiot!  Thy prating drives me mad!  Hold! Whither art flying?  Canst not bide still an instant?  Went they toward Southwark?”

“Get out of my sight, you fool! Your babbling drives me crazy! Wait! Where are you running off to? Can’t you stay still for a second? Did they go toward Southwark?”

“Even so, your worship—for, as I said before, as to that detestable joint, the babe unborn is no whit more blameless than—”

“Even so, your honor—for, as I mentioned earlier, regarding that awful connection, the unborn child is not at all more innocent than—”









link13-156.jpg (77K)









“Art here yet!  And prating still!  Vanish, lest I throttle thee!” The servitor vanished.  Hendon followed after him, passed him, and plunged down the stairs two steps at a stride, muttering, “’Tis that scurvy villain that claimed he was his son.  I have lost thee, my poor little mad master—it is a bitter thought—and I had come to love thee so!  No! by book and bell, not lost!  Not lost, for I will ransack the land till I find thee again.  Poor child, yonder is his breakfast—and mine, but I have no hunger now; so, let the rats have it—speed, speed! that is the word!”  As he wormed his swift way through the noisy multitudes upon the Bridge he several times said to himself—clinging to the thought as if it were a particularly pleasing one—“He grumbled, but he went—he went, yes, because he thought Miles Hendon asked it, sweet lad—he would ne’er have done it for another, I know it well.”

“Art here yet! And still talking! Go away, or I’ll strangle you!” The servant disappeared. Hendon rushed after him, passed him, and took the stairs two steps at a time, muttering, “It’s that scummy villain who claimed he was his son. I have lost you, my poor little mad master—it’s a bitter thought—and I had come to love you so! No! By book and bell, not lost! Not lost, because I will search the land until I find you again. Poor child, there’s his breakfast—and mine, but I’m not hungry now; so, let the rats have it—hurry, hurry! That’s the point!” As he maneuvered quickly through the noisy crowds on the Bridge, he kept telling himself—holding onto the thought like it was particularly comforting—“He complained, but he went—he went, yes, because he thought Miles Hendon wanted it, sweet lad—he would never have done it for anyone else, I know that for sure.”
















link14-159.jpg (78K)









Chapter XIV. ‘Le Roi est mort—vive le Roi.’

Chapter XIV. ‘The King is dead—long live the King.’

Toward daylight of the same morning, Tom Canty stirred out of a heavy sleep and opened his eyes in the dark.  He lay silent a few moments, trying to analyse his confused thoughts and impressions, and get some sort of meaning out of them; then suddenly he burst out in a rapturous but guarded voice—

Toward dawn that same morning, Tom Canty woke up from a deep sleep and opened his eyes in the dark. He lay still for a few moments, trying to sort through his muddled thoughts and feelings to find some kind of clarity; then, out of nowhere, he exclaimed in an excited but cautious voice—

“I see it all, I see it all!  Now God be thanked, I am indeed awake at last!  Come, joy! vanish, sorrow!  Ho, Nan! Bet! kick off your straw and hie ye hither to my side, till I do pour into your unbelieving ears the wildest madcap dream that ever the spirits of night did conjure up to astonish the soul of man withal! . . . Ho, Nan, I say!  Bet!”

“I see it all, I see it all! Now thank God, I’m finally awake! Come on, joy! Leave me, sorrow! Hey, Nan! Bet! Kick off your shoes and hurry over here to my side, so I can tell you the craziest dream that the spirits of the night ever conjured up to amaze the soul! … Hey, Nan, I’m talking to you! Bet!”

A dim form appeared at his side, and a voice said—

A shadowy figure appeared next to him, and a voice said—

“Wilt deign to deliver thy commands?”

“Will you please share your commands?”









link14-162.jpg (99K)









“Commands? . . . O, woe is me, I know thy voice!  Speak thou—who am I?”

“Commands? ... Oh, woe is me, I recognize your voice! Speak—who am I?”

“Thou?  In sooth, yesternight wert thou the Prince of Wales; to-day art thou my most gracious liege, Edward, King of England.”

"You? For real, last night you were the Prince of Wales; today you are my most gracious lord, Edward, King of England."

Tom buried his head among his pillows, murmuring plaintively—

Tom buried his head in his pillows, softly complaining—

“Alack, it was no dream!  Go to thy rest, sweet sir—leave me to my sorrows.”

"Alas, it wasn't a dream! Go to bed, dear sir—leave me with my sorrows."

Tom slept again, and after a time he had this pleasant dream.  He thought it was summer, and he was playing, all alone, in the fair meadow called Goodman’s Fields, when a dwarf only a foot high, with long red whiskers and a humped back, appeared to him suddenly and said, “Dig by that stump.”  He did so, and found twelve bright new pennies—wonderful riches!  Yet this was not the best of it; for the dwarf said—

Tom slept again, and after a while, he had a nice dream. He thought it was summer, and he was playing by himself in a lovely meadow called Goodman’s Fields, when a tiny dwarf, only a foot tall, with long red whiskers and a humped back, suddenly appeared and said, “Dig by that stump.” He did, and found twelve shiny new pennies—amazing treasure! But that wasn’t even the best part; because the dwarf said—

“I know thee.  Thou art a good lad, and a deserving; thy distresses shall end, for the day of thy reward is come.  Dig here every seventh day, and thou shalt find always the same treasure, twelve bright new pennies. Tell none—keep the secret.”

“I know you. You’re a good kid, and you deserve this; your struggles will end because your reward day has arrived. Dig here every seventh day, and you’ll always find the same treasure: twelve shiny new pennies. Don’t tell anyone—keep it a secret.”

Then the dwarf vanished, and Tom flew to Offal Court with his prize, saying to himself, “Every night will I give my father a penny; he will think I begged it, it will glad his heart, and I shall no more be beaten. One penny every week the good priest that teacheth me shall have; mother, Nan, and Bet the other four. We be done with hunger and rags, now, done with fears and frets and savage usage.”

Then the dwarf disappeared, and Tom rushed to Offal Court with his prize, saying to himself, “Every night I’ll give my father a penny; he’ll think I begged for it, it will make him happy, and I won’t be beaten anymore. I’ll give one penny each week to the good priest who teaches me; mother, Nan, and Bet will get the other four. We’re done with hunger and rags now, done with fears and worries and harsh treatment.”

In his dream he reached his sordid home all out of breath, but with eyes dancing with grateful enthusiasm; cast four of his pennies into his mother’s lap and cried out—

In his dream, he got to his rundown home, breathless but with his eyes sparkling with grateful excitement; he tossed four pennies into his mother’s lap and shouted—

“They are for thee!—all of them, every one!—for thee and Nan and Bet—and honestly come by, not begged nor stolen!”

“They're all for you!—every single one!—for you and Nan and Bet—and honestly earned, not begged or stolen!”

The happy and astonished mother strained him to her breast and exclaimed—

The joyful and amazed mother pulled him close and exclaimed—

“It waxeth late—may it please your Majesty to rise?”

“It’s getting late—would you please get up, your Majesty?”

Ah! that was not the answer he was expecting.  The dream had snapped asunder—he was awake.

Ah! That wasn't the answer he was expecting. The dream had broken apart—he was awake.

He opened his eyes—the richly clad First Lord of the Bedchamber was kneeling by his couch.  The gladness of the lying dream faded away—the poor boy recognised that he was still a captive and a king.  The room was filled with courtiers clothed in purple mantles—the mourning colour—and with noble servants of the monarch.  Tom sat up in bed and gazed out from the heavy silken curtains upon this fine company.

He opened his eyes—the elegantly dressed First Lord of the Bedchamber was kneeling by his bed. The joy of his pleasant dream vanished—the poor boy realized that he was still a prisoner and a king. The room was filled with courtiers dressed in purple robes—the color of mourning—and with noble servants of the monarch. Tom sat up in bed and looked out from the heavy silk curtains at this impressive gathering.

The weighty business of dressing began, and one courtier after another knelt and paid his court and offered to the little King his condolences upon his heavy loss, whilst the dressing proceeded.  In the beginning, a shirt was taken up by the Chief Equerry in Waiting, who passed it to the First Lord of the Buckhounds, who passed it to the Second Gentleman of the Bedchamber, who passed it to the Head Ranger of Windsor Forest, who passed it to the Third Groom of the Stole, who passed it to the Chancellor Royal of the Duchy of Lancaster, who passed it to the Master of the Wardrobe, who passed it to Norroy King-at-Arms, who passed it to the Constable of the Tower, who passed it to the Chief Steward of the Household, who passed it to the Hereditary Grand Diaperer, who passed it to the Lord High Admiral of England, who passed it to the Archbishop of Canterbury, who passed it to the First Lord of the Bedchamber, who took what was left of it and put it on Tom.  Poor little wondering chap, it reminded him of passing buckets at a fire.

The complicated process of dressing started, and one courtier after another knelt down to pay their respects and offer the young King their sympathies for his significant loss, while the dressing continued. First, the Chief Equerry in Waiting picked up a shirt, passing it to the First Lord of the Buckhounds, who handed it to the Second Gentleman of the Bedchamber, who then passed it to the Head Ranger of Windsor Forest, who passed it to the Third Groom of the Stole, who handed it off to the Chancellor Royal of the Duchy of Lancaster, who then passed it to the Master of the Wardrobe, who passed it to Norroy King-at-Arms, who handed it to the Constable of the Tower, who passed it to the Chief Steward of the Household, who passed it to the Hereditary Grand Diaperer, who handed it to the Lord High Admiral of England, who then passed it to the Archbishop of Canterbury, who passed it to the First Lord of the Bedchamber, who finally took whatever was left and put it on Tom. Poor little confused kid, it reminded him of passing buckets at a fire.









link14-164.jpg (59K)









Each garment in its turn had to go through this slow and solemn process; consequently Tom grew very weary of the ceremony; so weary that he felt an almost gushing gratefulness when he at last saw his long silken hose begin the journey down the line and knew that the end of the matter was drawing near.  But he exulted too soon.  The First Lord of the Bedchamber received the hose and was about to encase Tom’s legs in them, when a sudden flush invaded his face and he hurriedly hustled the things back into the hands of the Archbishop of Canterbury with an astounded look and a whispered, “See, my lord!” pointing to a something connected with the hose.  The Archbishop paled, then flushed, and passed the hose to the Lord High Admiral, whispering, “See, my lord!”  The Admiral passed the hose to the Hereditary Grand Diaperer, and had hardly breath enough in his body to ejaculate, “See, my lord!”  The hose drifted backward along the line, to the Chief Steward of the Household, the Constable of the Tower, Norroy King-at-Arms, the Master of the Wardrobe, the Chancellor Royal of the Duchy of Lancaster, the Third Groom of the Stole, the Head Ranger of Windsor Forest, the Second Gentleman of the Bedchamber, the First Lord of the Buckhounds,—accompanied always with that amazed and frightened “See! see!”—till they finally reached the hands of the Chief Equerry in Waiting, who gazed a moment, with a pallid face, upon what had caused all this dismay, then hoarsely whispered, “Body of my life, a tag gone from a truss-point!—to the Tower with the Head Keeper of the King’s Hose!”—after which he leaned upon the shoulder of the First Lord of the Buckhounds to regather his vanished strength whilst fresh hose, without any damaged strings to them, were brought.

Each piece of clothing had to go through this slow and serious process; as a result, Tom became very tired of the ceremony; so tired that he felt an overwhelming sense of gratitude when he finally saw his long silk stockings start their way down the line and realized the end was near. But he got carried away too soon. The First Lord of the Bedchamber received the stockings and was about to put them on Tom’s legs when a sudden rush of color filled his face, and he quickly shoved the stockings back into the hands of the Archbishop of Canterbury with a shocked expression and a whispered, “Look, my lord!” The Archbishop turned pale, then flushed, and passed the stockings to the Lord High Admiral, whispering, “Look, my lord!” The Admiral handed the stockings to the Hereditary Grand Diaperer, barely able to breathe as he exclaimed, “Look, my lord!” The stockings went down the line to the Chief Steward of the Household, the Constable of the Tower, Norroy King-at-Arms, the Master of the Wardrobe, the Chancellor Royal of the Duchy of Lancaster, the Third Groom of the Stole, the Head Ranger of Windsor Forest, the Second Gentleman of the Bedchamber, the First Lord of the Buckhounds—each accompanied by that astonished and frightened “Look! look!”—until they finally reached the Chief Equerry in Waiting. He stared for a moment, with a pale face, at what had caused all this panic, then hoarsely whispered, “By my life, a tag is missing from a truss-point!—to the Tower with the Head Keeper of the King’s Stockings!”—after which he leaned on the shoulder of the First Lord of the Buckhounds to regain his lost strength while fresh stockings, with no damaged strings, were brought in.

But all things must have an end, and so in time Tom Canty was in a condition to get out of bed.  The proper official poured water, the proper official engineered the washing, the proper official stood by with a towel, and by-and-by Tom got safely through the purifying stage and was ready for the services of the Hairdresser-royal.  When he at length emerged from this master’s hands, he was a gracious figure and as pretty as a girl, in his mantle and trunks of purple satin, and purple-plumed cap.  He now moved in state toward his breakfast-room, through the midst of the courtly assemblage; and as he passed, these fell back, leaving his way free, and dropped upon their knees.

But everything has to come to an end, and eventually, Tom Canty was able to get out of bed. The proper official poured water, another official managed the washing, and yet another stood by with a towel. After a while, Tom got through the washing process and was ready for the Hairdresser-royal. When he finally left this master’s hands, he looked graceful and as pretty as a girl, dressed in a purple satin robe and shorts, topped off with a purple-plumed cap. He then made his way in style to his breakfast room, passing through the group of courtiers. As he walked by, they stepped aside, clearing his path, and knelt down.

After breakfast he was conducted, with regal ceremony, attended by his great officers and his guard of fifty Gentlemen Pensioners bearing gilt battle-axes, to the throne-room, where he proceeded to transact business of state.  His ‘uncle,’ Lord Hertford, took his stand by the throne, to assist the royal mind with wise counsel.

After breakfast, he was escorted with great ceremony, accompanied by his high-ranking officials and a guard of fifty Gentlemen Pensioners carrying gold-plated battle-axes, to the throne room, where he began conducting state affairs. His ‘uncle,’ Lord Hertford, positioned himself by the throne to offer the king wise advice.

The body of illustrious men named by the late King as his executors appeared, to ask Tom’s approval of certain acts of theirs—rather a form, and yet not wholly a form, since there was no Protector as yet.  The Archbishop of Canterbury made report of the decree of the Council of Executors concerning the obsequies of his late most illustrious Majesty, and finished by reading the signatures of the Executors, to wit:  the Archbishop of Canterbury; the Lord Chancellor of England; William Lord St. John; John Lord Russell; Edward Earl of Hertford; John Viscount Lisle; Cuthbert Bishop of Durham—

The group of distinguished men named by the late King as his executors showed up to get Tom’s approval on some of their actions—partly a formality, yet not entirely since there was no Protector in place yet. The Archbishop of Canterbury reported on the decree from the Council of Executors regarding the funeral arrangements for his late most esteemed Majesty, and concluded by reading the signatures of the Executors, namely: the Archbishop of Canterbury; the Lord Chancellor of England; William Lord St. John; John Lord Russell; Edward Earl of Hertford; John Viscount Lisle; Cuthbert Bishop of Durham—

Tom was not listening—an earlier clause of the document was puzzling him.  At this point he turned and whispered to Lord Hertford—

Tom wasn't paying attention—an earlier part of the document was confusing him. At that moment, he turned and whispered to Lord Hertford—

“What day did he say the burial hath been appointed for?”

“What day did he say the burial is scheduled for?”

“The sixteenth of the coming month, my liege.”

“The sixteenth of next month, my lord.”

“’Tis a strange folly.  Will he keep?”

“It’s a strange mistake. Will he stay?”

Poor chap, he was still new to the customs of royalty; he was used to seeing the forlorn dead of Offal Court hustled out of the way with a very different sort of expedition.  However, the Lord Hertford set his mind at rest with a word or two.

Poor guy, he was still getting used to the ways of royalty; he was used to seeing the abandoned bodies of Offal Court hurried away in a very different manner. However, Lord Hertford reassured him with a few words.

A secretary of state presented an order of the Council appointing the morrow at eleven for the reception of the foreign ambassadors, and desired the King’s assent.

A secretary of state announced a Council order setting tomorrow at eleven for the reception of the foreign ambassadors and requested the King’s approval.









link14-166.jpg (136K)









Tom turned an inquiring look toward Hertford, who whispered—

Tom gave an inquisitive look to Hertford, who whispered—

“Your Majesty will signify consent.  They come to testify their royal masters’ sense of the heavy calamity which hath visited your Grace and the realm of England.”

“Your Majesty will show your agreement. They are here to express their royal masters’ feelings about the serious disaster that has affected you and the kingdom of England.”

Tom did as he was bidden.  Another secretary began to read a preamble concerning the expenses of the late King’s household, which had amounted to 28,000 pounds during the preceding six months—a sum so vast that it made Tom Canty gasp; he gasped again when the fact appeared that 20,000 pounds of this money was still owing and unpaid; {4} and once more when it appeared that the King’s coffers were about empty, and his twelve hundred servants much embarrassed for lack of the wages due them.  Tom spoke out, with lively apprehension—

Tom did as he was told. Another secretary started reading an introduction about the expenses of the late King’s household, which had totaled 28,000 pounds in the last six months—a huge amount that made Tom Canty gasp; he gasped again when he learned that 20,000 pounds of this amount was still owed and unpaid; and once more when it was revealed that the King’s coffers were nearly empty, leaving his twelve hundred servants in a tough spot due to unpaid wages. Tom spoke up, with keen concern—

“We be going to the dogs, ’tis plain.  ’Tis meet and necessary that we take a smaller house and set the servants at large, sith they be of no value but to make delay, and trouble one with offices that harass the spirit and shame the soul, they misbecoming any but a doll, that hath nor brains nor hands to help itself withal.  I remember me of a small house that standeth over against the fish-market, by Billingsgate—”

“We are going downhill, that’s obvious. It’s wise and necessary for us to take a smaller house and let the servants go, since they are only good for causing delays and burdening us with tasks that irritate the mind and embarrass the soul. They’re suited for nothing more than a doll, which has neither brains nor hands to help itself. I remember a small house that’s across from the fish market at Billingsgate—”

A sharp pressure upon Tom’s arm stopped his foolish tongue and sent a blush to his face; but no countenance there betrayed any sign that this strange speech had been remarked or given concern.

A firm grip on Tom’s arm silenced his silly chatter and made him blush; however, no expression on anyone's face showed that they had noticed or were bothered by his odd words.

A secretary made report that forasmuch as the late King had provided in his will for conferring the ducal degree upon the Earl of Hertford and raising his brother, Sir Thomas Seymour, to the peerage, and likewise Hertford’s son to an earldom, together with similar aggrandisements to other great servants of the Crown, the Council had resolved to hold a sitting on the 16th of February for the delivering and confirming of these honours, and that meantime, the late King not having granted, in writing, estates suitable to the support of these dignities, the Council, knowing his private wishes in that regard, had thought proper to grant to Seymour ‘500 pound lands,’ and to Hertford’s son ‘800 pound lands, and 300 pound of the next bishop’s lands which should fall vacant,’—his present Majesty being willing. {5}

A secretary reported that since the late King had provided in his will to grant the ducal title to the Earl of Hertford and elevate his brother, Sir Thomas Seymour, to the peerage, as well as promote Hertford’s son to an earldom, along with similar honors for other significant servants of the Crown, the Council decided to hold a meeting on February 16th to formally present and confirm these titles. In the meantime, since the late King had not issued written grants for estates to support these dignities, the Council, aware of his personal wishes in this matter, deemed it appropriate to grant Seymour ‘lands worth 500 pounds’ and to Hertford’s son ‘lands worth 800 pounds and 300 pounds from the next vacant bishop's lands,’ with the current King’s consent. {5}

Tom was about to blurt out something about the propriety of paying the late King’s debts first, before squandering all this money, but a timely touch upon his arm, from the thoughtful Hertford, saved him this indiscretion; wherefore he gave the royal assent, without spoken comment, but with much inward discomfort.  While he sat reflecting a moment over the ease with which he was doing strange and glittering miracles, a happy thought shot into his mind:  why not make his mother Duchess of Offal Court, and give her an estate?  But a sorrowful thought swept it instantly away: he was only a king in name, these grave veterans and great nobles were his masters; to them his mother was only the creature of a diseased mind; they would simply listen to his project with unbelieving ears, then send for the doctor.

Tom was about to say something about the importance of paying off the late King’s debts first, before wasting all this money, but a well-timed touch on his arm from the considerate Hertford stopped him from making this mistake; so he gave his royal approval without saying a word, but feeling a lot of inner unease. As he sat reflecting for a moment on how easily he was performing strange and dazzling miracles, a bright idea hit him: why not make his mother Duchess of Offal Court and give her a piece of land? But a sad thought quickly erased it: he was only a king in title, these serious veterans and powerful nobles were really in charge; to them, his mother was just a product of a troubled mind; they would listen to his idea with doubt and then call for a doctor.

The dull work went tediously on.  Petitions were read, and proclamations, patents, and all manner of wordy, repetitious, and wearisome papers relating to the public business; and at last Tom sighed pathetically and murmured to himself, “In what have I offended, that the good God should take me away from the fields and the free air and the sunshine, to shut me up here and make me a king and afflict me so?”  Then his poor muddled head nodded a while and presently drooped to his shoulder; and the business of the empire came to a standstill for want of that august factor, the ratifying power.  Silence ensued around the slumbering child, and the sages of the realm ceased from their deliberations.

The boring work dragged on. Petitions were read, along with proclamations, patents, and all sorts of lengthy, repetitive, and exhausting documents related to public affairs; finally, Tom let out a sad sigh and muttered to himself, “What have I done to deserve this, that God would pull me away from the fields and fresh air and sunshine, to trap me here and make me a king and cause me such misery?” Then his poor confused head started nodding for a bit before it drooped onto his shoulder; the business of the empire came to a halt because of the absence of that important element, the confirming power. Silence fell around the sleeping child, and the wise men of the realm stopped their discussions.

During the forenoon, Tom had an enjoyable hour, by permission of his keepers, Hertford and St. John, with the Lady Elizabeth and the little Lady Jane Grey; though the spirits of the princesses were rather subdued by the mighty stroke that had fallen upon the royal house; and at the end of the visit his ‘elder sister’—afterwards the ‘Bloody Mary’ of history—chilled him with a solemn interview which had but one merit in his eyes, its brevity.  He had a few moments to himself, and then a slim lad of about twelve years of age was admitted to his presence, whose clothing, except his snowy ruff and the laces about his wrists, was of black,—doublet, hose, and all.  He bore no badge of mourning but a knot of purple ribbon on his shoulder.  He advanced hesitatingly, with head bowed and bare, and dropped upon one knee in front of Tom. Tom sat still and contemplated him soberly a moment.  Then he said—

During the morning, Tom had a nice hour, thanks to the permission of his guardians, Hertford and St. John, with Lady Elizabeth and little Lady Jane Grey. However, the spirits of the princesses were quite low due to the heavy loss that had struck the royal family. At the end of the visit, his ‘older sister’—who later became known as ‘Bloody Mary’ in history—gave him a serious talk that he appreciated for its shortness. He had a few moments to himself before a slender boy around twelve years old was allowed in. The boy wore mostly black clothing, except for his white ruff and the laces at his wrists, and he had no sign of mourning other than a knot of purple ribbon on his shoulder. He approached slowly, with his head down and bare, and knelt in front of Tom. Tom sat quietly and regarded him thoughtfully for a moment. Then he said—

“Rise, lad.  Who art thou.  What wouldst have?”

“Get up, kid. Who are you? What do you want?”

The boy rose, and stood at graceful ease, but with an aspect of concern in his face.  He said—

The boy got up and stood comfortably, but with a worried look on his face. He said—









link14-170.jpg (101K)









“Of a surety thou must remember me, my lord.  I am thy whipping-boy.”

“Surely you remember me, my lord. I am your whipping boy.”

“My whipping-boy?”

“My whipping-boy?”

“The same, your Grace.  I am Humphrey—Humphrey Marlow.”

“The same, your Grace. I am Humphrey—Humphrey Marlow.”

Tom perceived that here was someone whom his keepers ought to have posted him about.  The situation was delicate.  What should he do?—pretend he knew this lad, and then betray by his every utterance that he had never heard of him before?  No, that would not do.  An idea came to his relief: accidents like this might be likely to happen with some frequency, now that business urgencies would often call Hertford and St. John from his side, they being members of the Council of Executors; therefore perhaps it would be well to strike out a plan himself to meet the requirements of such emergencies.  Yes, that would be a wise course—he would practise on this boy, and see what sort of success he might achieve.  So he stroked his brow perplexedly a moment or two, and presently said—

Tom realized that this was someone his caretakers should have informed him about. The situation was tricky. What should he do?—pretend he knew this guy and then give himself away with every word by showing he had never heard of him before? No, that wouldn’t work. An idea came to him: incidents like this might happen fairly often now that business demands would frequently pull Hertford and St. John away from him, as they were part of the Council of Executors; so perhaps it would be smart to come up with a plan for handling these situations. Yes, that would be a smart move—he would practice with this guy and see how well he could manage it. So he rubbed his brow in thought for a moment or two and then said—

“Now I seem to remember thee somewhat—but my wit is clogged and dim with suffering—”

“Now I think I remember you a bit—but my mind is clouded and dull with pain—”

“Alack, my poor master!” ejaculated the whipping-boy, with feeling; adding, to himself, “In truth ’tis as they said—his mind is gone—alas, poor soul!  But misfortune catch me, how am I forgetting!  They said one must not seem to observe that aught is wrong with him.”

“Alas, my poor master!” cried the whipping-boy, feelingly; adding to himself, “It’s true what they said—he’s lost his mind—oh, poor soul! But for heaven’s sake, how am I forgetting! They said one must not appear to notice that anything is wrong with him.”

“’Tis strange how my memory doth wanton with me these days,” said Tom. “But mind it not—I mend apace—a little clue doth often serve to bring me back again the things and names which had escaped me.  (And not they, only, forsooth, but e’en such as I ne’er heard before—as this lad shall see.)  Give thy business speech.”

“It's strange how my memory plays tricks on me these days,” said Tom. “But don’t worry about it—I’m getting better—just a little hint usually helps me remember things and names that had slipped my mind. (And not just those, really, but even things I’ve never heard before—as this guy will see.) Go ahead and speak your mind.”

“’Tis matter of small weight, my liege, yet will I touch upon it, an’ it please your Grace.  Two days gone by, when your Majesty faulted thrice in your Greek—in the morning lessons,—dost remember it?”

"It’s a small issue, my lord, but I want to mention it if it’s okay with you. Two days ago, when you made three mistakes in your Greek during the morning lessons, do you remember?"

“Y-e-s—methinks I do.  (It is not much of a lie—an’ I had meddled with the Greek at all, I had not faulted simply thrice, but forty times.) Yes, I do recall it, now—go on.”

“Y-e-s—I think I do. (It’s not much of a lie—and if I had dealt with the Greek at all, I wouldn’t have messed up just three times, but forty times.) Yes, I remember it now—go on.”

“The master, being wroth with what he termed such slovenly and doltish work, did promise that he would soundly whip me for it—and—”

“The master, angry with what he called such careless and stupid work, promised that he would give me a good beating for it—and—”

“Whip thee!” said Tom, astonished out of his presence of mind. “Why should he whip thee for faults of mine?”

“Whip you!” said Tom, shocked out of his composure. “Why should he whip you for my mistakes?”

“Ah, your Grace forgetteth again.  He always scourgeth me when thou dost fail in thy lessons.”

“Ah, your Grace forgets again. He always punishes me when you do poorly in your lessons.”

“True, true—I had forgot.  Thou teachest me in private—then if I fail, he argueth that thy office was lamely done, and—”

“True, true—I had forgotten. You teach me in private—then if I fail, he argues that your job was poorly done, and—”

“Oh, my liege, what words are these?  I, the humblest of thy servants, presume to teach thee?”

“Oh, my lord, what are these words? I, the lowliest of your servants, am I really trying to teach you?”

“Then where is thy blame?  What riddle is this?  Am I in truth gone mad, or is it thou?  Explain—speak out.”

“Then where’s your blame? What kind of riddle is this? Am I really going crazy, or are you? Explain—speak up.”

“But, good your Majesty, there’s nought that needeth simplifying.—None may visit the sacred person of the Prince of Wales with blows; wherefore, when he faulteth, ’tis I that take them; and meet it is and right, for that it is mine office and my livelihood.” {1}

“But, good your Majesty, there’s nothing that needs simplifying.—No one can strike the sacred person of the Prince of Wales; therefore, when he is at fault, it is I who take the hits; and it is fitting and proper, because that is my duty and my livelihood.” {1}









link14-172.jpg (84K)









Tom stared at the tranquil boy, observing to himself, “Lo, it is a wonderful thing,—a most strange and curious trade; I marvel they have not hired a boy to take my combings and my dressings for me—would heaven they would!—an’ they will do this thing, I will take my lashings in mine own person, giving God thanks for the change.” Then he said aloud—

Tom stared at the calm boy, thinking to himself, “Wow, this is such an amazing thing—a really strange and interesting job; I wonder why they haven’t hired a boy to handle my hair and styling for me—if only they would!—and if they do this, I’ll take my beatings myself, thanking God for the change.” Then he said out loud—

“And hast thou been beaten, poor friend, according to the promise?”

“And have you been beaten, poor friend, as promised?”

“No, good your Majesty, my punishment was appointed for this day, and peradventure it may be annulled, as unbefitting the season of mourning that is come upon us; I know not, and so have made bold to come hither and remind your Grace about your gracious promise to intercede in my behalf—”

“No, please, Your Majesty, my punishment was set for today, and maybe it can be canceled since it doesn’t seem appropriate during this time of mourning we are experiencing; I’m not sure, so I’ve taken the liberty to come here and remind you about your kind promise to speak on my behalf—”

“With the master?  To save thee thy whipping?”

"With the boss? To save you from getting whipped?"

“Ah, thou dost remember!”

"Ah, you remember!"

“My memory mendeth, thou seest.  Set thy mind at ease—thy back shall go unscathed—I will see to it.”

“My memory is improving, you see.  Don’t worry—your back will be fine—I’ll take care of it.”

“Oh, thanks, my good lord!” cried the boy, dropping upon his knee again. “Mayhap I have ventured far enow; and yet—”

“Oh, thanks, my good lord!” shouted the boy, dropping to his knee again. “Maybe I've gone far enough now; and yet—”

Seeing Master Humphrey hesitate, Tom encouraged him to go on, saying he was “in the granting mood.”

Seeing Master Humphrey hesitate, Tom encouraged him to continue, saying he was “in the granting mood.”

“Then will I speak it out, for it lieth near my heart.  Sith thou art no more Prince of Wales but King, thou canst order matters as thou wilt, with none to say thee nay; wherefore it is not in reason that thou wilt longer vex thyself with dreary studies, but wilt burn thy books and turn thy mind to things less irksome. Then am I ruined, and mine orphan sisters with me!”

“Then I’ll say it, because it’s close to my heart. Since you are no longer Prince of Wales but King, you can manage things however you want, with no one to argue against you; so it’s only reasonable that you won’t continue torturing yourself with boring studies, but will burn your books and focus on things that are less annoying. Then I am doomed, and my orphan sisters are too!”

“Ruined?  Prithee how?”

“Ruined? Please explain how?”

“My back is my bread, O my gracious liege! if it go idle, I starve.  An’ thou cease from study mine office is gone thou’lt need no whipping-boy. Do not turn me away!”

“My back is my livelihood, oh my gracious lord! If it goes idle, I’ll starve. And if you stop focusing on your studies, my job is gone—you won't need a whipping-boy. Please don’t dismiss me!”

Tom was touched with this pathetic distress.  He said, with a right royal burst of generosity—

Tom was moved by this sad situation. He said, with a generous spirit—

“Discomfort thyself no further, lad.  Thine office shall be permanent in thee and thy line for ever.”  Then he struck the boy a light blow on the shoulder with the flat of his sword, exclaiming, “Rise, Humphrey Marlow, Hereditary Grand Whipping-Boy to the Royal House of England!  Banish sorrow—I will betake me to my books again, and study so ill that they must in justice treble thy wage, so mightily shall the business of thine office be augmented.”

“Don't trouble yourself any further, kid. Your position will be permanent for you and your descendants forever.” Then he gave the boy a light tap on the shoulder with the flat of his sword, saying, “Get up, Humphrey Marlow, Hereditary Grand Whipping-Boy to the Royal House of England! Forget your worries—I’ll return to my books and study so poorly that they’ll have to triple your pay, because your job will be so much busier.”

The grateful Humphrey responded fervidly—

Humphrey responded with enthusiasm—

“Thanks, O most noble master, this princely lavishness doth far surpass my most distempered dreams of fortune.  Now shall I be happy all my days, and all the house of Marlow after me.”

“Thank you, my esteemed master, this generous gift exceeds my wildest dreams of fortune. Now I will be happy for the rest of my days, and so will the entire Marlow family after me.”

Tom had wit enough to perceive that here was a lad who could be useful to him.  He encouraged Humphrey to talk, and he was nothing loath.  He was delighted to believe that he was helping in Tom’s ‘cure’; for always, as soon as he had finished calling back to Tom’s diseased mind the various particulars of his experiences and adventures in the royal school-room and elsewhere about the palace, he noticed that Tom was then able to ‘recall’ the circumstances quite clearly.  At the end of an hour Tom found himself well freighted with very valuable information concerning personages and matters pertaining to the Court; so he resolved to draw instruction from this source daily; and to this end he would give order to admit Humphrey to the royal closet whenever he might come, provided the Majesty of England was not engaged with other people.  Humphrey had hardly been dismissed when my Lord Hertford arrived with more trouble for Tom.

Tom was smart enough to realize that this was a kid who could be helpful to him. He encouraged Humphrey to speak, and Humphrey was more than happy to do so. He was thrilled to think he was contributing to Tom’s "recovery"; because every time he finished reminding Tom of his various experiences and adventures in the royal classroom and around the palace, he noticed that Tom could then clearly "recall" the details. After an hour, Tom found himself loaded with very valuable information about people and issues related to the Court; so he decided to seek out this source of knowledge every day. To that end, he would instruct that Humphrey be allowed into the royal room whenever he came, as long as the Majesty of England wasn’t occupied with others. Humphrey had barely been sent away when my Lord Hertford showed up with more trouble for Tom.

He said that the Lords of the Council, fearing that some overwrought report of the King’s damaged health might have leaked out and got abroad, they deemed it wise and best that his Majesty should begin to dine in public after a day or two—his wholesome complexion and vigorous step, assisted by a carefully guarded repose of manner and ease and grace of demeanour, would more surely quiet the general pulse—in case any evil rumours had gone about—than any other scheme that could be devised.

He said that the Lords of the Council, worried that an exaggerated report about the King’s health might have gotten out, thought it would be wise for His Majesty to start dining in public after a day or two. His healthy complexion and strong steps, along with a carefully controlled demeanor and graceful manner, would more effectively calm public concern—if any bad rumors were circulating—than any other plan they could come up with.

Then the Earl proceeded, very delicately, to instruct Tom as to the observances proper to the stately occasion, under the rather thin disguise of ‘reminding’ him concerning things already known to him; but to his vast gratification it turned out that Tom needed very little help in this line—he had been making use of Humphrey in that direction, for Humphrey had mentioned that within a few days he was to begin to dine in public; having gathered it from the swift-winged gossip of the Court. Tom kept these facts to himself, however.

Then the Earl carefully instructed Tom on the proper etiquette for the formal occasion, under the subtle pretense of just ‘reminding’ him of things he already knew. To his great relief, it turned out that Tom didn't need much guidance—he had been getting advice from Humphrey, who had mentioned that in just a few days, he would start dining in public; he learned this from the quick rumors circulating around the Court. However, Tom kept this information to himself.

Seeing the royal memory so improved, the Earl ventured to apply a few tests to it, in an apparently casual way, to find out how far its amendment had progressed.  The results were happy, here and there, in spots—spots where Humphrey’s tracks remained—and on the whole my lord was greatly pleased and encouraged.  So encouraged was he, indeed, that he spoke up and said in a quite hopeful voice—

Seeing the royal memory so much better, the Earl decided to casually test it a bit to see how far it had improved. The results were good in some areas—places where Humphrey's tracks were still present—and overall, my lord was very pleased and encouraged. He was so encouraged, in fact, that he spoke up and said in a hopeful tone—









link14-175.jpg (98K)









“Now am I persuaded that if your Majesty will but tax your memory yet a little further, it will resolve the puzzle of the Great Seal—a loss which was of moment yesterday, although of none to-day, since its term of service ended with our late lord’s life. May it please your Grace to make the trial?”

“Now I’m convinced that if you could just think a little harder, it will clear up the mystery of the Great Seal—a loss that was important yesterday, but doesn’t matter today since its usefulness ended with our late lord’s life. Would you be willing to give it a try?”

Tom was at sea—a Great Seal was something which he was totally unacquainted with.  After a moment’s hesitation he looked up innocently and asked—

Tom was confused—a Great Seal was something he knew nothing about. After a moment of hesitation, he looked up with innocent curiosity and asked—

“What was it like, my lord?”

“What was it like, my lord?”

The Earl started, almost imperceptibly, muttering to himself, “Alack, his wits are flown again!—it was ill wisdom to lead him on to strain them”—then he deftly turned the talk to other matters, with the purpose of sweeping the unlucky seal out of Tom’s thoughts—a purpose which easily succeeded.

The Earl began, almost without anyone noticing, muttering to himself, “Oh no, he’s lost his mind again!—it was a bad idea to push him to his limits”—then he skillfully changed the subject to other topics, aiming to steer Tom's thoughts away from the unfortunate incident—which he accomplished easily.
















link15-177.jpg (56K)









Chapter XV. Tom as King.

Chapter 15. Tom as King.

The next day the foreign ambassadors came, with their gorgeous trains; and Tom, throned in awful state, received them.  The splendours of the scene delighted his eye and fired his imagination at first, but the audience was long and dreary, and so were most of the addresses—wherefore, what began as a pleasure grew into weariness and home-sickness by-and-by.  Tom said the words which Hertford put into his mouth from time to time, and tried hard to acquit himself satisfactorily, but he was too new to such things, and too ill at ease to accomplish more than a tolerable success.  He looked sufficiently like a king, but he was ill able to feel like one.  He was cordially glad when the ceremony was ended.

The next day, the foreign ambassadors arrived, all decked out in their stunning attire, and Tom, sitting in a grand throne, welcomed them. At first, the splendor of the scene thrilled him and sparked his imagination, but the lengthy and tedious audience, along with most of the speeches, soon turned his enjoyment into boredom and homesickness. Tom repeated the words that Hertford fed him every now and then and tried hard to perform well, but he was too inexperienced and uncomfortable to achieve more than a decent result. He looked enough like a king, but he struggled to feel like one. He was genuinely relieved when the ceremony came to a close.

The larger part of his day was ‘wasted’—as he termed it, in his own mind—in labours pertaining to his royal office.  Even the two hours devoted to certain princely pastimes and recreations were rather a burden to him than otherwise, they were so fettered by restrictions and ceremonious observances.  However, he had a private hour with his whipping-boy which he counted clear gain, since he got both entertainment and needful information out of it.

Most of his day felt ‘wasted’—as he thought to himself—in duties related to his royal position. Even the two hours spent on royal pastimes and leisure activities felt like a chore to him, constrained by rules and formalities. However, he cherished the private hour he had with his whipping-boy, considering it a valuable break since he gained both enjoyment and useful information from it.

The third day of Tom Canty’s kingship came and went much as the others had done, but there was a lifting of his cloud in one way—he felt less uncomfortable than at first; he was getting a little used to his circumstances and surroundings; his chains still galled, but not all the time; he found that the presence and homage of the great afflicted and embarrassed him less and less sharply with every hour that drifted over his head.

The third day of Tom Canty’s reign passed just like the others, but there was one small improvement—he felt less uneasy than before; he was starting to adjust to his situation and environment; his chains still chafed, but not constantly; he noticed that the presence and respect of the important people affected him less and less as each hour went by.

But for one single dread, he could have seen the fourth day approach without serious distress—the dining in public; it was to begin that day. There were greater matters in the programme—for on that day he would have to preside at a council which would take his views and commands concerning the policy to be pursued toward various foreign nations scattered far and near over the great globe; on that day, too, Hertford would be formally chosen to the grand office of Lord Protector; other things of note were appointed for that fourth day, also; but to Tom they were all insignificant compared with the ordeal of dining all by himself with a multitude of curious eyes fastened upon him and a multitude of mouths whispering comments upon his performance,—and upon his mistakes, if he should be so unlucky as to make any.

But for one overwhelming fear, he could have faced the fourth day without much distress—the public dining; it was set to start that day. There were more important matters on the agenda—on that day he would have to lead a council that would consider his opinions and directives regarding the policies to be followed with different foreign nations spread across the globe; that day, too, Hertford would be officially appointed to the esteemed position of Lord Protector; there were other significant events planned for that fourth day as well; but to Tom, they all seemed trivial compared to the anxiety of dining alone with a crowd of inquisitive eyes fixed on him and a multitude of mouths whispering their thoughts about his actions—and about his mistakes, if he happened to make any.

Still, nothing could stop that fourth day, and so it came.  It found poor Tom low-spirited and absent-minded, and this mood continued; he could not shake it off.  The ordinary duties of the morning dragged upon his hands, and wearied him.  Once more he felt the sense of captivity heavy upon him.

Still, nothing could stop that fourth day, and so it arrived. It found poor Tom feeling down and distracted, and this mood stuck with him; he couldn’t shake it off. The usual morning tasks felt burdensome and tired him out. Once again, he felt a heavy sense of being trapped.

Late in the forenoon he was in a large audience-chamber, conversing with the Earl of Hertford and dully awaiting the striking of the hour appointed for a visit of ceremony from a considerable number of great officials and courtiers.

Late in the morning, he was in a large audience room, talking with the Earl of Hertford and blandly waiting for the hour to arrive for a ceremonial visit from many important officials and courtiers.









link15-181.jpg (53K)









After a little while, Tom, who had wandered to a window and become interested in the life and movement of the great highway beyond the palace gates—and not idly interested, but longing with all his heart to take part in person in its stir and freedom—saw the van of a hooting and shouting mob of disorderly men, women, and children of the lowest and poorest degree approaching from up the road.

After a short time, Tom, who had walked over to a window and became fascinated by the life and activity of the busy street outside the palace gates—and not just casually interested, but genuinely eager to be part of its excitement and freedom—saw the front of a noisy and rowdy crowd of unruly men, women, and children from the lowest and poorest backgrounds coming down the road.

“I would I knew what ’tis about!” he exclaimed, with all a boy’s curiosity in such happenings.

“I wish I knew what it was about!” he exclaimed, with all the curiosity of a boy in situations like that.

“Thou art the King!” solemnly responded the Earl, with a reverence. “Have I your Grace’s leave to act?”

“You are the King!” the Earl replied seriously, with respect. “Do I have your permission to proceed?”

“O blithely, yes!  O gladly, yes!” exclaimed Tom excitedly, adding to himself with a lively sense of satisfaction, “In truth, being a king is not all dreariness—it hath its compensations and conveniences.”

“O blissfully, yes! O happily, yes!” Tom exclaimed excitedly, adding to himself with a vibrant sense of satisfaction, “Honestly, being a king isn’t all gloom—there are some perks and advantages.”

The Earl called a page, and sent him to the captain of the guard with the order—

The Earl called over a page and sent him to the captain of the guard with the order—

“Let the mob be halted, and inquiry made concerning the occasion of its movement.  By the King’s command!”

“Stop the crowd and find out why they are moving. By the King’s order!”

A few seconds later a long rank of the royal guards, cased in flashing steel, filed out at the gates and formed across the highway in front of the multitude.  A messenger returned, to report that the crowd were following a man, a woman, and a young girl to execution for crimes committed against the peace and dignity of the realm.

A few seconds later, a long line of royal guards, clad in shining steel, marched out at the gates and formed a line across the highway in front of the crowd. A messenger returned to report that the crowd was following a man, a woman, and a young girl to be executed for crimes against the peace and dignity of the realm.

Death—and a violent death—for these poor unfortunates!  The thought wrung Tom’s heart-strings.  The spirit of compassion took control of him, to the exclusion of all other considerations; he never thought of the offended laws, or of the grief or loss which these three criminals had inflicted upon their victims; he could think of nothing but the scaffold and the grisly fate hanging over the heads of the condemned.  His concern made him even forget, for the moment, that he was but the false shadow of a king, not the substance; and before he knew it he had blurted out the command—

Death—and a violent death—for these poor souls! The thought tore at Tom’s heart. The spirit of compassion overwhelmed him, pushing aside everything else; he didn’t think about the broken laws or the pain these three criminals had caused their victims; all he could think about was the gallows and the grim fate awaiting the condemned. His concern made him forget, even if just for a moment, that he was merely a false shadow of a king, not the real thing; and before he realized it, he had blurted out the command—

“Bring them here!”

"Bring them over!"

Then he blushed scarlet, and a sort of apology sprung to his lips; but observing that his order had wrought no sort of surprise in the Earl or the waiting page, he suppressed the words he was about to utter.  The page, in the most matter-of-course way, made a profound obeisance and retired backwards out of the room to deliver the command.  Tom experienced a glow of pride and a renewed sense of the compensating advantages of the kingly office. He said to himself, “Truly it is like what I was used to feel when I read the old priest’s tales, and did imagine mine own self a prince, giving law and command to all, saying ‘Do this, do that,’ whilst none durst offer let or hindrance to my will.”

Then he blushed bright red, and an apology almost slipped out; but noticing that his order didn't surprise the Earl or the waiting page, he held back the words he was about to say. The page, in the most casual way, bowed deeply and backed out of the room to carry out the request. Tom felt a surge of pride and a renewed awareness of the perks that came with being in a royal position. He thought to himself, “It really feels like when I used to read the old priest’s stories, imagining myself as a prince, giving orders and commands to everyone, saying ‘Do this, do that,’ while nobody dared to oppose my wishes.”

Now the doors swung open; one high-sounding title after another was announced, the personages owning them followed, and the place was quickly half-filled with noble folk and finery.  But Tom was hardly conscious of the presence of these people, so wrought up was he and so intensely absorbed in that other and more interesting matter.  He seated himself absently in his chair of state, and turned his eyes upon the door with manifestations of impatient expectancy; seeing which, the company forbore to trouble him, and fell to chatting a mixture of public business and court gossip one with another.

Now the doors swung open; one impressive title after another was announced, and the people holding those titles came in, quickly filling the room with nobles and fancy outfits. But Tom hardly noticed these folks; he was so worked up and completely absorbed in something else that was more interesting. He sat down absentmindedly in his chair of honor and stared at the door with a look of impatient anticipation. Noticing this, the guests decided not to disturb him and began chatting about a mix of public matters and court gossip among themselves.

In a little while the measured tread of military men was heard approaching, and the culprits entered the presence in charge of an under-sheriff and escorted by a detail of the king’s guard.  The civil officer knelt before Tom, then stood aside; the three doomed persons knelt, also, and remained so; the guard took position behind Tom’s chair.  Tom scanned the prisoners curiously. Something about the dress or appearance of the man had stirred a vague memory in him.  "Methinks I have seen this man ere now . . . but the when or the where fail me.”—Such was Tom’s thought. Just then the man glanced quickly up and quickly dropped his face again, not being able to endure the awful port of sovereignty; but the one full glimpse of the face which Tom got was sufficient.  He said to himself: “Now is the matter clear; this is the stranger that plucked Giles Witt out of the Thames, and saved his life, that windy, bitter, first day of the New Year—a brave good deed—pity he hath been doing baser ones and got himself in this sad case . . . I have not forgot the day, neither the hour; by reason that an hour after, upon the stroke of eleven, I did get a hiding by the hand of Gammer Canty which was of so goodly and admired severity that all that went before or followed after it were but fondlings and caresses by comparison.”

Soon, the steady steps of soldiers were heard approaching, and the culprits were brought in by an under-sheriff and escorted by a detail of the king’s guard. The civil officer knelt before Tom and then stepped aside; the three condemned individuals also knelt and remained there. The guard took their place behind Tom’s chair. Tom looked at the prisoners with curiosity. Something about the man’s appearance or clothing triggered a vague memory in him. “I feel like I’ve seen this man before... but I can’t recall when or where.” That was Tom's thought. Just then, the man glanced up quickly but then looked down again, unable to bear the weight of the sovereign’s presence; however, the brief glimpse of his face was enough for Tom. He said to himself, “Now it’s clear; this is the stranger who pulled Giles Witt out of the Thames and saved his life on that windy, bitter first day of the New Year—a brave and good deed. What a shame he’s gotten himself into this sad situation by doing worse things... I haven’t forgotten the day or the hour; an hour later, right at eleven, I received a beating from Gammer Canty that was so severe and impressive that everything before or after it felt like mere petting and affection by comparison.”









link15-183.jpg (176K)









Tom now ordered that the woman and the girl be removed from the presence for a little time; then addressed himself to the under-sheriff, saying—

Tom now instructed that the woman and the girl be taken out of the room for a little while; then he turned to the under-sheriff, saying—

“Good sir, what is this man’s offence?”

“Hey there, what did this guy do wrong?”

The officer knelt, and answered—

The officer knelt and replied—

“So please your Majesty, he hath taken the life of a subject by poison.”

“So please Your Majesty, he has taken the life of a citizen by poison.”

Tom’s compassion for the prisoner, and admiration of him as the daring rescuer of a drowning boy, experienced a most damaging shock.

Tom's compassion for the prisoner and his admiration for him as the brave rescuer of a drowning boy took a serious hit.

“The thing was proven upon him?” he asked.

“The thing was proven against him?” he asked.

“Most clearly, sire.”

"Definitely, Your Majesty."

Tom sighed, and said—

Tom sighed and said—

“Take him away—he hath earned his death.  ’Tis a pity, for he was a brave heart—na—na, I mean he hath the look of it!”

“Take him away—he’s earned his death. It’s a pity, because he was brave—no, no, I mean he has the look of it!”

The prisoner clasped his hands together with sudden energy, and wrung them despairingly, at the same time appealing imploringly to the ‘King’ in broken and terrified phrases—

The prisoner suddenly clasped his hands together with intense energy and wrung them in despair, pleading with the ‘King’ in panicked and fragmented phrases—

“O my lord the King, an’ thou canst pity the lost, have pity upon me!  I am innocent—neither hath that wherewith I am charged been more than but lamely proved—yet I speak not of that; the judgment is gone forth against me and may not suffer alteration; yet in mine extremity I beg a boon, for my doom is more than I can bear. A grace, a grace, my lord the King! in thy royal compassion grant my prayer—give commandment that I be hanged!”

“O my lord the King, if you can pity the lost, have mercy on me! I am innocent—what I’m accused of has hardly been proven—yet I’m not here to argue that; the judgment has been made against me and cannot be changed; still, in my desperation, I ask for a favor, for my fate is more than I can endure. A favor, a favor, my lord the King! In your royal kindness, grant my request—please order that I be hanged!”

Tom was amazed.  This was not the outcome he had looked for.

Tom was stunned. This was not the result he had expected.

“Odds my life, a strange boon!  Was it not the fate intended thee?”

“Wow, what a weird gift! Wasn't this the destiny meant for you?”

“O good my liege, not so!  It is ordered that I be boiled alive!”

“O good my king, not this! It's been decided that I be boiled alive!”

The hideous surprise of these words almost made Tom spring from his chair.  As soon as he could recover his wits he cried out—

The shocking surprise of these words nearly made Tom jump out of his chair. As soon as he could gather his thoughts, he shouted—

“Have thy wish, poor soul! an’ thou had poisoned a hundred men thou shouldst not suffer so miserable a death.”

"Get your wish, poor soul! Even if you had poisoned a hundred men, you shouldn't have to die such a horrible death."

The prisoner bowed his face to the ground and burst into passionate expressions of gratitude—ending with—

The prisoner lowered his face to the ground and expressed his deep gratitude, finishing with—

“If ever thou shouldst know misfortune—which God forefend!—may thy goodness to me this day be remembered and requited!”

"If you ever face misfortune—which God forbid!—may your kindness to me today be remembered and returned!"

Tom turned to the Earl of Hertford, and said—

Tom turned to the Earl of Hertford and said—

“My lord, is it believable that there was warrant for this man’s ferocious doom?”

“My lord, can you believe there was a reason for this man's brutal fate?”

“It is the law, your Grace—for poisoners.  In Germany coiners be boiled to death in oil—not cast in of a sudden, but by a rope let down into the oil by degrees, and slowly; first the feet, then the legs, then—”

“It’s the law, your Grace—for poisoners. In Germany, coiners are boiled to death in oil—not cast in all at once, but by a rope lowered into the oil gradually, slowly; first the feet, then the legs, then—”

“O prithee no more, my lord, I cannot bear it!” cried Tom, covering his eyes with his hands to shut out the picture.  "I beseech your good lordship that order be taken to change this law—oh, let no more poor creatures be visited with its tortures.”

“O please no more, my lord, I can’t take it!” cried Tom, covering his eyes with his hands to block out the image. “I urge you, my good lord, to do something about changing this law—oh, let no more innocent people suffer from its torment.”

The Earl’s face showed profound gratification, for he was a man of merciful and generous impulses—a thing not very common with his class in that fierce age.  He said—

The Earl's face reflected deep satisfaction, as he was a man of compassionate and generous instincts—traits not very common among his peers in that harsh era. He said—

“These your Grace’s noble words have sealed its doom.  History will remember it to the honour of your royal house.”

“Your Grace’s noble words have sealed its fate. History will remember it in honor of your royal house.”

The under-sheriff was about to remove his prisoner; Tom gave him a sign to wait; then he said—

The under-sheriff was about to take his prisoner away; Tom motioned for him to hold on; then he said—

“Good sir, I would look into this matter further.  The man has said his deed was but lamely proved.  Tell me what thou knowest.”

“Good sir, I would like to look into this matter further. The man has said his action was poorly proven. Tell me what you know.”

“If the King’s grace please, it did appear upon the trial that this man entered into a house in the hamlet of Islington where one lay sick—three witnesses say it was at ten of the clock in the morning, and two say it was some minutes later—the sick man being alone at the time, and sleeping—and presently the man came forth again and went his way.  The sick man died within the hour, being torn with spasms and retchings.”

“If it pleases the King, during the trial, it was shown that this man entered a house in the village of Islington where someone was sick—three witnesses said it was around ten o'clock in the morning, while two said it was a few minutes later—the sick man was alone and sleeping at the time. Shortly after, the man left and went on his way. The sick man died within the hour, suffering from spasms and violent retching.”

“Did any see the poison given?  Was poison found?”

“Did anyone see the poison being given? Was poison found?”

“Marry, no, my liege.”

"Definitely not, my lord."

“Then how doth one know there was poison given at all?”

“Then how does one know that poison was given at all?”

“Please your Majesty, the doctors testified that none die with such symptoms but by poison.”

"Please, your Majesty, the doctors said that no one dies with these symptoms except from poison."

Weighty evidence, this, in that simple age.  Tom recognised its formidable nature, and said—

Weighty evidence, especially in that straightforward time. Tom acknowledged its serious nature and said—

“The doctor knoweth his trade—belike they were right.  The matter hath an ill-look for this poor man.”

“The doctor knows his stuff—maybe they were right. The situation doesn't look good for this poor man.”

“Yet was not this all, your Majesty; there is more and worse. Many testified that a witch, since gone from the village, none know whither, did foretell, and speak it privately in their ears, that the sick man would die by poison—and more, that a stranger would give it—a stranger with brown hair and clothed in a worn and common garb; and surely this prisoner doth answer woundily to the bill.  Please your Majesty to give the circumstance that solemn weight which is its due, seeing it was foretold.”

"However, that’s not all, Your Majesty; there’s more, and it's worse. Many people said that a witch, who has since left the village and no one knows where she went, foretold and whispered in their ears that the sick man would die by poison—and even more, that a stranger would administer it—a stranger with brown hair dressed in worn and ordinary clothing; and surely this prisoner matches that description. Your Majesty, please give this matter the serious attention it deserves, since it was foretold."

This was an argument of tremendous force in that superstitious day.  Tom felt that the thing was settled; if evidence was worth anything, this poor fellow’s guilt was proved.  Still he offered the prisoner a chance, saying—

This was a very strong argument in that superstitious time. Tom felt that the matter was settled; if evidence meant anything, this poor guy's guilt was established. Still, he gave the prisoner a chance, saying—

“If thou canst say aught in thy behalf, speak.”

“If you have anything to say for yourself, speak up.”

“Nought that will avail, my King.  I am innocent, yet cannot I make it appear.  I have no friends, else might I show that I was not in Islington that day; so also might I show that at that hour they name I was above a league away, seeing I was at Wapping Old Stairs; yea more, my King, for I could show, that whilst they say I was taking life, I was saving it.  A drowning boy—”

“Nothing will help, my King. I am innocent, but I can't prove it. I have no friends to back me up, otherwise I could show that I wasn't in Islington that day; I could also prove that at the time they mention, I was over a mile away, being at Wapping Old Stairs. In fact, my King, I could show that while they claim I was taking a life, I was actually saving one. A drowning boy—”

“Peace!  Sheriff, name the day the deed was done!”

“Calm down! Sheriff, tell us when the deed was done!”

“At ten in the morning, or some minutes later, the first day of the New Year, most illustrious—”

“At ten in the morning, or a few minutes later, on the first day of the New Year, most notable—”

“Let the prisoner go free—it is the King’s will!”

“Let the prisoner go free—it’s the King’s wish!”









link15-187.jpg (170K)









Another blush followed this unregal outburst, and he covered his indecorum as well as he could by adding—

Another blush followed this unkingly outburst, and he tried to cover his awkwardness as best as he could by adding—

“It enrageth me that a man should be hanged upon such idle, hare-brained evidence!”

“It makes me furious that a man should be hanged based on such foolish, crazy evidence!”

A low buzz of admiration swept through the assemblage.  It was not admiration of the decree that had been delivered by Tom, for the propriety or expediency of pardoning a convicted poisoner was a thing which few there would have felt justified in either admitting or admiring—no, the admiration was for the intelligence and spirit which Tom had displayed.  Some of the low-voiced remarks were to this effect—

A quiet murmur of admiration spread through the crowd. It wasn't admiration for the decision Tom had announced, as most people there wouldn't have felt right admitting or respecting the idea of pardoning a convicted poisoner—no, the admiration was for the cleverness and determination Tom had shown. Some of the hushed comments were along these lines—

“This is no mad king—he hath his wits sound.”

“This is no crazy king—he's completely sane.”

“How sanely he put his questions—how like his former natural self was this abrupt imperious disposal of the matter!”

“How rationally he asked his questions—how much this sudden, authoritative way of handling things resembled his former self!”

“God be thanked, his infirmity is spent!  This is no weakling, but a king.  He hath borne himself like to his own father.”

“Thank God, his weakness is gone! This is no pushover, but a king. He has carried himself like his own father.”

The air being filled with applause, Tom’s ear necessarily caught a little of it.  The effect which this had upon him was to put him greatly at his ease, and also to charge his system with very gratifying sensations.

The air was filled with applause, and Tom couldn't help but hear some of it. The effect it had on him was that he felt much more at ease, and it also filled him with really satisfying feelings.

However, his juvenile curiosity soon rose superior to these pleasant thoughts and feelings; he was eager to know what sort of deadly mischief the woman and the little girl could have been about; so, by his command, the two terrified and sobbing creatures were brought before him.

However, his youthful curiosity quickly took over these pleasant thoughts and feelings; he was eager to find out what kind of dangerous trouble the woman and the little girl might be involved in. So, by his order, the two frightened and crying figures were brought before him.

“What is it that these have done?” he inquired of the sheriff.

“What have those people done?” he asked the sheriff.









link15-188.jpg (27K)









“Please your Majesty, a black crime is charged upon them, and clearly proven; wherefore the judges have decreed, according to the law, that they be hanged.  They sold themselves to the devil—such is their crime.”

“Please, Your Majesty, they have been charged with a serious crime, and it's clearly proven; therefore, the judges have ruled, according to the law, that they should be hanged. They sold their souls to the devil—this is their crime.”

Tom shuddered.  He had been taught to abhor people who did this wicked thing.  Still, he was not going to deny himself the pleasure of feeding his curiosity for all that; so he asked—

Tom shivered. He had been taught to detest people who did this terrible thing. Still, he wasn't going to deny himself the pleasure of satisfying his curiosity, so he asked—

“Where was this done?—and when?”

“Where and when was this done?”

“On a midnight in December, in a ruined church, your Majesty.”

"On a midnight in December, in a dilapidated church, Your Majesty."

Tom shuddered again.

Tom shivered again.

“Who was there present?”

“Who was present?”

“Only these two, your grace—and that other.”

“Only these two, your grace—and that other.”

“Have these confessed?”

"Have these been confessed?"

“Nay, not so, sire—they do deny it.”

“Not at all, sir—they are denying it.”

“Then prithee, how was it known?”

“Then please, how was it known?”

“Certain witness did see them wending thither, good your Majesty; this bred the suspicion, and dire effects have since confirmed and justified it.  In particular, it is in evidence that through the wicked power so obtained, they did invoke and bring about a storm that wasted all the region round about.  Above forty witnesses have proved the storm; and sooth one might have had a thousand, for all had reason to remember it, sith all had suffered by it.”

"Some witnesses saw them going there, Your Majesty; this raised suspicion, and terrible consequences have since confirmed and justified it. In particular, there's evidence that through the evil power they gained, they caused a storm that devastated the entire area. Over forty witnesses have testified about the storm; honestly, you could have had a thousand, because everyone had a reason to remember it, as everyone suffered from it."

“Certes this is a serious matter.”  Tom turned this dark piece of scoundrelism over in his mind a while, then asked—

“Sure, this is a serious matter.” Tom thought about this shady behavior for a bit, then asked—

“Suffered the woman also by the storm?”

“Suffered the woman too because of the storm?”









link15-190.jpg (69K)









Several old heads among the assemblage nodded their recognition of the wisdom of this question.  The sheriff, however, saw nothing consequential in the inquiry; he answered, with simple directness—

Several older members of the group nodded in agreement with the wisdom of this question. The sheriff, however, found nothing significant in the inquiry; he responded with straightforwardness—

“Indeed did she, your Majesty, and most righteously, as all aver. Her habitation was swept away, and herself and child left shelterless.”

“Indeed she did, Your Majesty, and quite justly, as everyone agrees. Her home was destroyed, leaving her and her child without shelter.”

“Methinks the power to do herself so ill a turn was dearly bought. She had been cheated, had she paid but a farthing for it; that she paid her soul, and her child’s, argueth that she is mad; if she is mad she knoweth not what she doth, therefore sinneth not.”

“Seems to me that the ability to do such harm to herself came at a high price. She was deceived; if she had only paid a little for it, it would have been bad enough. The fact that she paid with her soul and her child’s shows that she’s lost her mind; if she’s crazy, she doesn’t know what she’s doing, so she’s not truly guilty.”

The elderly heads nodded recognition of Tom’s wisdom once more, and one individual murmured, “An’ the King be mad himself, according to report, then is it a madness of a sort that would improve the sanity of some I wot of, if by the gentle providence of God they could but catch it.”

The older folks nodded in agreement with Tom's wisdom again, and one person said, “If the King is crazy himself, as people say, then it’s a kind of madness that would actually make some I know a bit more sane, if by God's kind grace they could just catch it.”

“What age hath the child?” asked Tom.

"What age is the child?" Tom asked.

“Nine years, please your Majesty.”

"Nine years, please Your Majesty."

“By the law of England may a child enter into covenant and sell itself, my lord?” asked Tom, turning to a learned judge.

“Can a child legally enter into a contract and sell itself according to English law, my lord?” asked Tom, turning to a knowledgeable judge.

“The law doth not permit a child to make or meddle in any weighty matter, good my liege, holding that its callow wit unfitteth it to cope with the riper wit and evil schemings of them that are its elders.  The Devil may buy a child, if he so choose, and the child agree thereto, but not an Englishman—in this latter case the contract would be null and void.”

“The law does not allow a child to make decisions or get involved in serious matters, my lord, believing that their immature understanding makes them unable to deal with the more experienced minds and schemes of adults. The Devil can buy a child, if he wants to, and if the child agrees, but not an Englishman—in that case, the contract would be invalid.”

“It seemeth a rude unchristian thing, and ill contrived, that English law denieth privileges to Englishmen to waste them on the devil!” cried Tom, with honest heat.

“It seems really unfair and unchristian, and poorly thought out, that English law denies Englishmen their rights just to waste them on the devil!” cried Tom, with genuine passion.

This novel view of the matter excited many smiles, and was stored away in many heads to be repeated about the Court as evidence of Tom’s originality as well as progress toward mental health.

This fresh perspective on the issue sparked a lot of smiles and was tucked away in many minds to be shared around the Court as proof of Tom's originality and progress towards mental well-being.

The elder culprit had ceased from sobbing, and was hanging upon Tom’s words with an excited interest and a growing hope.  Tom noticed this, and it strongly inclined his sympathies toward her in her perilous and unfriended situation.  Presently he asked—

The older culprit had stopped crying and was hanging on Tom’s words with eager interest and increasing hope. Tom noticed this and felt a strong sense of sympathy for her in her dangerous and lonely situation. After a moment, he asked—

“How wrought they to bring the storm?”

“How did they manage to bring the storm?”

By pulling off their stockings, sire.”

By taking off their stockings, sir.”

This astonished Tom, and also fired his curiosity to fever heat. He said, eagerly—

This shocked Tom and sparked his curiosity to a fever pitch. He said, eagerly—

“It is wonderful!  Hath it always this dread effect?”

“It’s amazing! Has it always had this terrifying effect?”

“Always, my liege—at least if the woman desire it, and utter the needful words, either in her mind or with her tongue.”

“Always, my lord—at least if the woman wants it and says the necessary words, either in her mind or out loud.”

Tom turned to the woman, and said with impetuous zeal—

Tom turned to the woman and said with passionate enthusiasm—

“Exert thy power—I would see a storm!”

“Use your power—I want to see a storm!”

There was a sudden paling of cheeks in the superstitious assemblage, and a general, though unexpressed, desire to get out of the place—all of which was lost upon Tom, who was dead to everything but the proposed cataclysm.  Seeing a puzzled and astonished look in the woman’s face, he added, excitedly—

There was an instant change in the faces of the superstitious crowd, and a collective, though unspoken, urge to leave the place—none of which registered with Tom, who was oblivious to everything except the impending disaster. Seeing a confused and shocked expression on the woman’s face, he added, excitedly—

“Never fear—thou shalt be blameless.  More—thou shalt go free—none shall touch thee.  Exert thy power.”

“Don’t worry—you will be innocent. Moreover, you will be free—no one will harm you. Use your strength.”

“Oh, my lord the King, I have it not—I have been falsely accused.”

“Oh, my lord the King, I don't have it—I’ve been falsely accused.”

“Thy fears stay thee.  Be of good heart, thou shalt suffer no harm.  Make a storm—it mattereth not how small a one—I require nought great or harmful, but indeed prefer the opposite—do this and thy life is spared—thou shalt go out free, with thy child, bearing the King’s pardon, and safe from hurt or malice from any in the realm.”

“Your fears hold you back. Be brave, you won’t be harmed. Create a storm—size doesn’t matter; I don’t need anything big or dangerous, in fact, I’d prefer the opposite—do this and your life will be spared. You’ll leave free, with your child, carrying the King’s pardon, and safe from any harm or malice from anyone in the realm.”

The woman prostrated herself, and protested, with tears, that she had no power to do the miracle, else she would gladly win her child’s life alone, and be content to lose her own, if by obedience to the King’s command so precious a grace might be acquired.

The woman fell to her knees and cried, saying she had no ability to perform the miracle; otherwise, she would gladly save her child's life at the cost of her own if obeying the King’s command could bring about such a precious blessing.

Tom urged—the woman still adhered to her declarations.  Finally he said—

Tom urged, but the woman still stuck to her statements. Finally, he said—

“I think the woman hath said true.  An’ my mother were in her place and gifted with the devil’s functions, she had not stayed a moment to call her storms and lay the whole land in ruins, if the saving of my forfeit life were the price she got!  It is argument that other mothers are made in like mould.  Thou art free, goodwife—thou and thy child—for I do think thee innocent.  Now thou’st nought to fear, being pardoned—pull off thy stockings!—an’ thou canst make me a storm, thou shalt be rich!”

“I think the woman is right. If my mother were in her shoes and had those powers, she wouldn’t hesitate for a second to unleash chaos and destroy the whole land if it meant saving my life! It shows that other mothers are the same. You’re free, good woman—both you and your child—because I believe you’re innocent. Now that you’re pardoned, you have nothing to fear—take off your stockings! If you can create a storm, you’ll be rich!”

The redeemed creature was loud in her gratitude, and proceeded to obey, whilst Tom looked on with eager expectancy, a little marred by apprehension; the courtiers at the same time manifesting decided discomfort and uneasiness.  The woman stripped her own feet and her little girl’s also, and plainly did her best to reward the King’s generosity with an earthquake, but it was all a failure and a disappointment.  Tom sighed, and said—

The grateful creature was vocal in her thanks and went on to follow orders, while Tom watched with eager anticipation, slightly overshadowed by worry; the courtiers, meanwhile, showed clear signs of discomfort and anxiety. The woman took off her own shoes and those of her little girl, trying hard to repay the King’s kindness with a dramatic gesture, but it all fell flat and left everyone disappointed. Tom sighed and said—

“There, good soul, trouble thyself no further, thy power is departed out of thee.  Go thy way in peace; and if it return to thee at any time, forget me not, but fetch me a storm.” {13}

“There, good soul, don’t worry any more, your strength has left you. Go on your way in peace; and if it ever comes back to you, don’t forget me, but bring me a storm.” {13}
















link16-193.jpg (42K)









Chapter XVI. The State Dinner.

Chapter 16. The State Dinner.

The dinner hour drew near—yet strangely enough, the thought brought but slight discomfort to Tom, and hardly any terror.  The morning’s experiences had wonderfully built up his confidence; the poor little ash-cat was already more wonted to his strange garret, after four days’ habit, than a mature person could have become in a full month.  A child’s facility in accommodating itself to circumstances was never more strikingly illustrated.

The dinner hour approached—yet oddly enough, the thought caused Tom only a little discomfort and barely any fear. His experiences from the morning had significantly boosted his confidence; the little ash-cat was already more used to his unusual attic after four days than an adult would have been in a whole month. A child's ability to adapt to situations was never more clearly shown.

Let us privileged ones hurry to the great banqueting-room and have a glance at matters there whilst Tom is being made ready for the imposing occasion.  It is a spacious apartment, with gilded pillars and pilasters, and pictured walls and ceilings.  At the door stand tall guards, as rigid as statues, dressed in rich and picturesque costumes, and bearing halberds.  In a high gallery which runs all around the place is a band of musicians and a packed company of citizens of both sexes, in brilliant attire.  In the centre of the room, upon a raised platform, is Tom’s table. Now let the ancient chronicler speak:

Let us lucky ones rush to the grand banquet hall and take a look at what’s happening while Tom gets ready for the big event. It's a large room with golden pillars and decorative columns, and walls and ceilings adorned with paintings. At the door, tall guards stand as still as statues, dressed in fancy and eye-catching outfits, holding halberds. In a high gallery that encircles the room, there’s a band of musicians and a crowd of well-dressed citizens of both genders. In the center of the room, on a raised platform, is Tom’s table. Now, let the ancient chronicler speak:









link16-196.jpg (65K)









“A gentleman enters the room bearing a rod, and along with him another bearing a tablecloth, which, after they have both kneeled three times with the utmost veneration, he spreads upon the table, and after kneeling again they both retire; then come two others, one with the rod again, the other with a salt-cellar, a plate, and bread; when they have kneeled as the others had done, and placed what was brought upon the table, they too retire with the same ceremonies performed by the first; at last come two nobles, richly clothed, one bearing a tasting-knife, who, after prostrating themselves three times in the most graceful manner, approach and rub the table with bread and salt, with as much awe as if the King had been present.” {6}

A gentleman enters the room holding a rod, and along with him comes another person carrying a tablecloth. After both have knelt three times with great respect, he spreads the cloth on the table, and after kneeling again, they both leave. Then two more individuals arrive, one with the rod again, and the other with a salt shaker, a plate, and bread. After they kneel like the previous ones and set their items on the table, they also leave, following the same ceremonies as the first group. Finally, two nobles dressed in rich clothing arrive, one of them carrying a tasting knife. After bowing gracefully three times, they approach the table and rub it with bread and salt, showing as much reverence as if the King were present. {6}

So end the solemn preliminaries.  Now, far down the echoing corridors we hear a bugle-blast, and the indistinct cry, “Place for the King!  Way for the King’s most excellent majesty!”  These sounds are momently repeated—they grow nearer and nearer—and presently, almost in our faces, the martial note peals and the cry rings out, “Way for the King!”  At this instant the shining pageant appears, and files in at the door, with a measured march. Let the chronicler speak again:—

So let's wrap up the serious introductions. Now, far down the echoing hallways, we hear a bugle blast and the faint shout, “Make way for the King! Clear the way for His Majesty!” These sounds are repeated every moment—they’re getting closer and closer—and soon, almost right in front of us, the military note rings out and the shout echoes, “Make way for the King!” At that moment, the dazzling procession appears and enters through the door, marching in rhythm. Let the chronicler speak again:—

“First come Gentlemen, Barons, Earls, Knights of the Garter, all richly dressed and bareheaded; next comes the Chancellor, between two, one of which carries the royal sceptre, the other the Sword of State in a red scabbard, studded with golden fleurs-de-lis, the point upwards; next comes the King himself—whom, upon his appearing, twelve trumpets and many drums salute with a great burst of welcome, whilst all in the galleries rise in their places, crying ‘God save the King!’  After him come nobles attached to his person, and on his right and left march his guard of honour, his fifty Gentlemen Pensioners, with gilt battle-axes.”

“First come Gentlemen, Barons, Earls, and Knights of the Garter, all dressed in fine clothes and without hats; next is the Chancellor, flanked by two people—one carrying the royal scepter and the other holding the Sword of State in a red scabbard, decorated with golden fleurs-de-lis, the tip pointing up. Then comes the King himself—upon his arrival, twelve trumpets and many drums sound a grand welcome, while everyone in the galleries stands up, shouting ‘God save the King!’ Following him are nobles close to him, and on his right and left march his honor guard, his fifty Gentlemen Pensioners, armed with gilded battle-axes.”









link16-197.jpg (183K)









This was all fine and pleasant.  Tom’s pulse beat high, and a glad light was in his eye.  He bore himself right gracefully, and all the more so because he was not thinking of how he was doing it, his mind being charmed and occupied with the blithe sights and sounds about him—and besides, nobody can be very ungraceful in nicely-fitting beautiful clothes after he has grown a little used to them—especially if he is for the moment unconscious of them. Tom remembered his instructions, and acknowledged his greeting with a slight inclination of his plumed head, and a courteous “I thank ye, my good people.”

This was all great and enjoyable. Tom’s heart raced, and a happy light shone in his eyes. He carried himself with grace, even more so because he wasn’t focused on how he was doing it; his mind was caught up and delighted by the lively sights and sounds around him. Plus, it’s hard to look awkward in beautifully fitting clothes once you get a bit used to them—especially when you’re not even thinking about them. Tom recalled his instructions and responded to the greeting with a slight nod of his plumed hat and a polite, “Thank you, my good people.”









link16-198.jpg (43K)









He seated himself at table, without removing his cap; and did it without the least embarrassment; for to eat with one’s cap on was the one solitary royal custom upon which the kings and the Cantys met upon common ground, neither party having any advantage over the other in the matter of old familiarity with it.  The pageant broke up and grouped itself picturesquely, and remained bareheaded.

He sat down at the table without taking off his cap, and he did it with no embarrassment at all; eating with a cap on was the one royal custom where kings and the Cantys found common ground, with neither side having any advantage due to their past experiences with it. The pageant dispersed and arranged itself in a visually appealing way, and they stayed bareheaded.

Now to the sound of gay music the Yeomen of the Guard entered,—“the tallest and mightiest men in England, they being carefully selected in this regard”—but we will let the chronicler tell about it:—

Now to the sound of cheerful music, the Yeomen of the Guard entered—“the tallest and strongest men in England, chosen with great care”—but we’ll let the chronicler describe it:—

“The Yeomen of the Guard entered, bareheaded, clothed in scarlet, with golden roses upon their backs; and these went and came, bringing in each turn a course of dishes, served in plate.  These dishes were received by a gentleman in the same order they were brought, and placed upon the table, while the taster gave to each guard a mouthful to eat of the particular dish he had brought, for fear of any poison.”

“The Yeomen of the Guard entered, bareheaded and dressed in scarlet, with golden roses on their backs; they moved in and out, each time bringing a course of dishes served on plates. These dishes were received by a gentleman in the same order they arrived and placed on the table, while the taster gave each guard a bite of the specific dish he had brought, just in case there was any poison.”

Tom made a good dinner, notwithstanding he was conscious that hundreds of eyes followed each morsel to his mouth and watched him eat it with an interest which could not have been more intense if it had been a deadly explosive and was expected to blow him up and scatter him all about the place.  He was careful not to hurry, and equally careful not to do anything whatever for himself, but wait till the proper official knelt down and did it for him.  He got through without a mistake—flawless and precious triumph.

Tom had a nice dinner, even though he knew that hundreds of eyes were tracking every bite he took and watching him eat with an intensity that could only compare to a dangerous explosive that was about to blow him up and scatter him everywhere. He made sure to take his time and was equally careful not to do anything for himself, waiting for the right official to kneel down and do it for him. He managed to finish without any mistakes—an impeccable and significant victory.









link16-199.jpg (99K)









When the meal was over at last and he marched away in the midst of his bright pageant, with the happy noises in his ears of blaring bugles, rolling drums, and thundering acclamations, he felt that if he had seen the worst of dining in public it was an ordeal which he would be glad to endure several times a day if by that means he could but buy himself free from some of the more formidable requirements of his royal office.

When the meal finally ended and he walked away in the middle of his vibrant parade, filled with the cheerful sounds of loud bugles, booming drums, and roaring cheers, he realized that if he had experienced the worst of eating in public, it was an experience he would gladly go through multiple times a day if it meant he could free himself from some of the more challenging demands of his royal duties.
















link17-201.jpg (70K)









Chapter XVII. Foo-foo the First.

Chapter 17. Foo-foo the First.

Miles Hendon hurried along toward the Southwark end of the bridge, keeping a sharp look-out for the persons he sought, and hoping and expecting to overtake them presently.  He was disappointed in this, however.  By asking questions, he was enabled to track them part of the way through Southwark; then all traces ceased, and he was perplexed as to how to proceed.  Still, he continued his efforts as best he could during the rest of the day.  Nightfall found him leg-weary, half-famished, and his desire as far from accomplishment as ever; so he supped at the Tabard Inn and went to bed, resolved to make an early start in the morning, and give the town an exhaustive search.  As he lay thinking and planning, he presently began to reason thus:  The boy would escape from the ruffian, his reputed father, if possible; would he go back to London and seek his former haunts?  No, he would not do that, he would avoid recapture. What, then, would he do?  Never having had a friend in the world, or a protector, until he met Miles Hendon, he would naturally try to find that friend again, provided the effort did not require him to go toward London and danger.  He would strike for Hendon Hall, that is what he would do, for he knew Hendon was homeward bound and there he might expect to find him.  Yes, the case was plain to Hendon—he must lose no more time in Southwark, but move at once through Kent, toward Monk’s Holm, searching the wood and inquiring as he went.  Let us return to the vanished little King now.

Miles Hendon hurried toward the Southwark end of the bridge, keeping a close eye out for the people he was looking for, hoping to catch up with them soon. However, he was disappointed. By asking around, he managed to track their route partway through Southwark, but then all leads went cold, leaving him unsure of what to do next. Still, he continued to search as best as he could for the rest of the day. By nightfall, he was exhausted, kind of hungry, and his goal still felt out of reach; so he had dinner at the Tabard Inn and went to bed, determined to get an early start in the morning and thoroughly search the town. As he lay there thinking and planning, he began to reason: the boy would try to escape from the thug he believed was his father. Would he go back to London and look for his old haunts? No, he wouldn’t do that; he’d want to avoid being caught again. So what would he do? Having never had a friend or protector until he met Miles Hendon, he would naturally seek out that friend again, as long as it didn’t mean heading back toward London and danger. He would head for Hendon Hall; that’s what he would do, since he knew Hendon was on his way home and he might find him there. Yes, it was clear to Hendon—he couldn’t waste any more time in Southwark and needed to quickly head through Kent, towards Monk’s Holm, searching the woods and asking along the way. Now, let’s return to the missing little King.









link17-205.jpg (159K)









The ruffian whom the waiter at the inn on the bridge saw ‘about to join’ the youth and the King did not exactly join them, but fell in close behind them and followed their steps.  He said nothing. His left arm was in a sling, and he wore a large green patch over his left eye; he limped slightly, and used an oaken staff as a support.  The youth led the King a crooked course through Southwark, and by-and-by struck into the high road beyond.  The King was irritated, now, and said he would stop here—it was Hendon’s place to come to him, not his to go to Hendon.  He would not endure such insolence; he would stop where he was.  The youth said—

The thug that the waiter at the inn on the bridge saw “about to join” the young man and the King didn’t actually join them but fell in closely behind and followed their steps. He didn’t say anything. His left arm was in a sling, and he had a big green patch over his left eye; he limped a bit and used a wooden staff for support. The young man led the King on a winding path through Southwark, and eventually got onto the main road. The King was annoyed now and said he would stop here—it was Hendon’s job to come to him, not his to go to Hendon. He wouldn’t put up with such disrespect; he would stay where he was. The young man said—

“Thou’lt tarry here, and thy friend lying wounded in the wood yonder?  So be it, then.”

"You’ll stay here while your friend is lying wounded in the woods over there? Fine, then."

The King’s manner changed at once.  He cried out—

The King's attitude shifted immediately. He shouted—

“Wounded?  And who hath dared to do it?  But that is apart; lead on, lead on!  Faster, sirrah!  Art shod with lead?  Wounded, is he?  Now though the doer of it be a duke’s son he shall rue it!”

“Wounded? And who dared to do that? But that's beside the point; let’s go, let’s go! Hurry up, servant! Are you walking in lead shoes? Wounded, is he? Now, even if the one who did it is a duke’s son, he’ll regret it!”

It was some distance to the wood, but the space was speedily traversed. The youth looked about him, discovered a bough sticking in the ground, with a small bit of rag tied to it, then led the way into the forest, watching for similar boughs and finding them at intervals; they were evidently guides to the point he was aiming at.  By-and-by an open place was reached, where were the charred remains of a farm-house, and near them a barn which was falling to ruin and decay.  There was no sign of life anywhere, and utter silence prevailed.  The youth entered the barn, the King following eagerly upon his heels.  No one there! The King shot a surprised and suspicious glance at the youth, and asked—

It was quite a distance to the woods, but they moved quickly. The young man looked around, spotted a branch stuck in the ground with a small rag tied to it, then led the way into the forest, keeping an eye out for similar branches and finding them at intervals; they were clearly markers for where he was headed. Soon, they arrived at an open area where the charred remains of a farmhouse stood, along with a barn that was falling apart. There was no sign of life anywhere, and complete silence hung in the air. The young man entered the barn, with the King eagerly following right behind him. No one was there! The King shot a surprised and suspicious glance at the young man and asked—

“Where is he?”

"Where's he?"

A mocking laugh was his answer.  The King was in a rage in a moment; he seized a billet of wood and was in the act of charging upon the youth when another mocking laugh fell upon his ear.  It was from the lame ruffian who had been following at a distance. The King turned and said angrily—

A mocking laugh was his response. The King was furious in an instant; he grabbed a piece of wood and was about to charge at the young man when another mocking laugh reached his ears. It came from the lame thug who had been trailing behind. The King turned and said angrily—









link17-206.jpg (110K)









“Who art thou?  What is thy business here?”

“Who are you? What brings you here?”

“Leave thy foolery,” said the man, “and quiet thyself.  My disguise is none so good that thou canst pretend thou knowest not thy father through it.”

“Stop your nonsense,” said the man, “and calm down. My disguise isn’t so good that you can pretend you don’t recognize your father.”

“Thou art not my father.  I know thee not.  I am the King.  If thou hast hid my servant, find him for me, or thou shalt sup sorrow for what thou hast done.”

“You are not my father. I don’t know you. I am the King. If you have hidden my servant, find him for me, or you will suffer for what you have done.”

John Canty replied, in a stern and measured voice—

John Canty replied in a serious and controlled tone—

“It is plain thou art mad, and I am loath to punish thee;  but if thou provoke me, I must.  Thy prating doth no harm here, where there are no ears that need to mind thy follies; yet it is well to practise thy tongue to wary speech, that it may do no hurt when our quarters change.  I have done a murder, and may not tarry at home—neither shalt thou, seeing I need thy service.  My name is changed, for wise reasons; it is Hobbs—John Hobbs; thine is Jack—charge thy memory accordingly.  Now, then, speak.  Where is thy mother?  Where are thy sisters?  They came not to the place appointed—knowest thou whither they went?”

“It’s clear you’re crazy, and I really don’t want to punish you; but if you push me, I have to. Your nonsense doesn’t bother anyone here, where no one needs to listen to your foolishness; but it’s good to practice careful speech so you don’t cause any trouble when we change locations. I’ve committed a murder and can’t stay at home—neither can you, since I need your help. My name has changed for good reasons; it’s Hobbs—John Hobbs; yours is Jack—remember that. Now, tell me. Where is your mother? Where are your sisters? They didn’t come to the meeting place—do you know where they went?”

The King answered sullenly—

The King replied gloomily—

“Trouble me not with these riddles.  My mother is dead; my sisters are in the palace.”

“Don’t bother me with these riddles. My mom is dead; my sisters are in the palace.”

The youth near by burst into a derisive laugh, and the King would have assaulted him, but Canty—or Hobbs, as he now called himself—prevented him, and said—

The nearby youths laughed mockingly, and the King would have attacked him, but Canty—or Hobbs, as he now referred to himself—stopped him and said—

“Peace, Hugo, vex him not; his mind is astray, and thy ways fret him. Sit thee down, Jack, and quiet thyself; thou shalt have a morsel to eat, anon.”

“Calm down, Hugo, don’t annoy him; he’s lost in thought, and your actions are bothering him. Sit down, Jack, and relax; you’ll get something to eat soon.”

Hobbs and Hugo fell to talking together, in low voices, and the King removed himself as far as he could from their disagreeable company.  He withdrew into the twilight of the farther end of the barn, where he found the earthen floor bedded a foot deep with straw.  He lay down here, drew straw over himself in lieu of blankets, and was soon absorbed in thinking.  He had many griefs, but the minor ones were swept almost into forgetfulness by the supreme one, the loss of his father.  To the rest of the world the name of Henry VIII. brought a shiver, and suggested an ogre whose nostrils breathed destruction and whose hand dealt scourgings and death; but to this boy the name brought only sensations of pleasure; the figure it invoked wore a countenance that was all gentleness and affection.  He called to mind a long succession of loving passages between his father and himself, and dwelt fondly upon them, his unstinted tears attesting how deep and real was the grief that possessed his heart. As the afternoon wasted away, the lad, wearied with his troubles, sank gradually into a tranquil and healing slumber.

Hobbs and Hugo started chatting quietly, and the King distanced himself as much as possible from their unpleasant company. He retreated into the dim light at the far end of the barn, where the earthen floor was covered a foot deep with straw. He lay down there, pulled straw over himself instead of blankets, and soon got lost in thought. He had many sorrows, but the minor ones were almost forgotten in light of the greatest one—losing his father. For the rest of the world, the name Henry VIII sent chills down spines and painted a picture of a monster whose breath spelled destruction and whose hand brought punishment and death; but for this boy, the name brought only warm feelings; the image it conjured wore a face filled with kindness and love. He recalled a long series of tender moments shared between him and his father and cherished those memories, with his unreserved tears revealing just how deep and genuine his grief was. As the afternoon faded away, the boy, exhausted by his troubles, gradually fell into a peaceful and restorative sleep.









link17-207.jpg (74K)









After a considerable time—he could not tell how long—his senses struggled to a half-consciousness, and as he lay with closed eyes vaguely wondering where he was and what had been happening, he noted a murmurous sound, the sullen beating of rain upon the roof. A snug sense of comfort stole over him, which was rudely broken, the next moment, by a chorus of piping cackles and coarse laughter.  It startled him disagreeably, and he unmuffled his head to see whence this interruption proceeded.  A grim and unsightly picture met his eye.  A bright fire was burning in the middle of the floor, at the other end of the barn; and around it, and lit weirdly up by the red glare, lolled and sprawled the motliest company of tattered gutter-scum and ruffians, of both sexes, he had ever read or dreamed of.  There were huge stalwart men, brown with exposure, long-haired, and clothed in fantastic rags; there were middle-sized youths, of truculent countenance, and similarly clad; there were blind mendicants, with patched or bandaged eyes; crippled ones, with wooden legs and crutches; diseased ones, with running sores peeping from ineffectual wrappings; there was a villain-looking pedlar with his pack; a knife-grinder, a tinker, and a barber-surgeon, with the implements of their trades; some of the females were hardly-grown girls, some were at prime, some were old and wrinkled hags, and all were loud, brazen, foul-mouthed; and all soiled and slatternly; there were three sore-faced babies; there were a couple of starveling curs, with strings about their necks, whose office was to lead the blind.

After what felt like a long time—he couldn't say exactly how long—his senses stirred into a half-awareness. As he lay there with his eyes closed, vaguely wondering where he was and what had happened, he noticed a soft sound, the dull thrum of rain hitting the roof. A cozy feeling washed over him, but it was abruptly interrupted by a loud mix of cackling and rough laughter. It startled him, and he pulled off the covering from his head to see what was going on. What he saw was a grim and disturbing scene. A bright fire blazed in the middle of the barn, and around it, illuminated by the flickering light, lounged the most ragtag group of filthy outcasts and troublemakers, both men and women, that he had ever imagined. There were large, weathered men with long hair, dressed in tattered rags; middle-sized youths with fierce looks, wearing similar clothing; blind beggars with patched or bandaged eyes; disabled people with wooden legs and crutches; sickly individuals with infected sores peeking out from ineffective bandages; a shady-looking peddler with his pack; a knife grinder, a tinker, and a barber-surgeon with their tools; some of the women were young girls, some were in their prime, and others were old, wrinkled hags—all loud, brash, and foul-mouthed, and all filthy and disheveled. There were three sore-faced babies and a couple of starving dogs, tied with strings around their necks, whose job was to guide the blind.









link17-208.jpg (160K)









The night was come, the gang had just finished feasting, an orgy was beginning; the can of liquor was passing from mouth to mouth. A general cry broke forth—

The night had arrived, the group had just finished eating, and a party was starting; the bottle of booze was being passed around. A loud cheer went up—

“A song! a song from the Bat and Dick and Dot-and-go-One!”

“A song! A song from the Bat and Dick and Dot-and-go-One!”

One of the blind men got up, and made ready by casting aside the patches that sheltered his excellent eyes, and the pathetic placard which recited the cause of his calamity.  Dot-and-go-One disencumbered himself of his timber leg and took his place, upon sound and healthy limbs, beside his fellow-rascal; then they roared out a rollicking ditty, and were reinforced by the whole crew, at the end of each stanza, in a rousing chorus.  By the time the last stanza was reached, the half-drunken enthusiasm had risen to such a pitch, that everybody joined in and sang it clear through from the beginning, producing a volume of villainous sound that made the rafters quake.  These were the inspiring words:—

One of the blind men stood up and got ready by removing the patches that covered his eyes and the sad sign that explained his misfortune. Dot-and-go-One took off his wooden leg and stood on his healthy legs next to his fellow troublemaker; then they broke into a lively song, joined by the entire group at the end of each verse in a powerful chorus. By the time they reached the last verse, the half-drunk excitement had built up so much that everyone joined in and sang it all the way through from the start, creating a loud, rowdy sound that made the rafters shake. These were the inspiring words:—

‘Bien Darkman’s then, Bouse Mort and Ken,
The bien Coves bings awast,
On Chates to trine by Rome Coves dine
For his long lib at last.
Bing’d out bien Morts and toure, and toure,
Bing out of the Rome vile bine,
And toure the Cove that cloy’d your duds,
Upon the Chates to trine.‘

(From’The English Rogue.’ London, 1665.)

‘Well, Darkman’s then, Bouse Mort and Ken,
The good Coves are being wasted,
On Chates to dine by Rome Coves
For his long life at last.
Spent out good Morts and tour, and tour,
Spent out of the Rome vile good,
And tour the Cove that ruined your clothes,
Upon the Chates to dine.‘

(From 'The English Rogue.' London, 1665.)









link17-210.jpg (63K)









Conversation followed; not in the thieves’ dialect of the song, for that was only used in talk when unfriendly ears might be listening.  In the course of it, it appeared that ‘John Hobbs’ was not altogether a new recruit, but had trained in the gang at some former time.  His later history was called for, and when he said he had ‘accidentally’ killed a man, considerable satisfaction was expressed; when he added that the man was a priest, he was roundly applauded, and had to take a drink with everybody.  Old acquaintances welcomed him joyously, and new ones were proud to shake him by the hand.  He was asked why he had ’tarried away so many months.’  He answered—

Conversation ensued; not in the thieves’ slang from the song, as that was only used when there might be unfriendly listeners around. During the discussion, it became clear that 'John Hobbs' wasn't a completely new member, but had trained with the gang sometime before. His recent history was requested, and when he claimed he had 'accidentally' killed a man, people expressed considerable satisfaction; when he added that the man was a priest, he received loud applause and had to drink with everyone. Old friends greeted him joyfully, and new acquaintances were eager to shake his hand. He was asked why he had 'stayed away for so many months.' He replied—

“London is better than the country, and safer, these late years, the laws be so bitter and so diligently enforced.  An’ I had not had that accident, I had stayed there.  I had resolved to stay, and never more venture country-wards—but the accident has ended that.”

“London is better than the countryside, and safer these days, with the laws being so harsh and strictly enforced. If I hadn’t had that accident, I would have stayed there. I had planned to stay and never go back to the countryside—but the accident changed that.”

He inquired how many persons the gang numbered now.  The ‘ruffler,’ or chief, answered—

He asked how many people were in the gang now. The ‘ruffler,’ or leader, replied—

“Five and twenty sturdy budges, bulks, files, clapperdogeons and maunders, counting the dells and doxies and other morts. {7}  Most are here, the rest are wandering eastward, along the winter lay. We follow at dawn.”

“Twenty-five strong people, big guys, crews, gossipers, and talkers, including the girls and women and other folks. {7} Most are here; the rest are heading east, along the winter route. We’ll follow at dawn.”

“I do not see the Wen among the honest folk about me.  Where may he be?”

“I don’t see Wen among the honest people around me. Where could he be?”

“Poor lad, his diet is brimstone, now, and over hot for a delicate taste. He was killed in a brawl, somewhere about midsummer.”

“Poor guy, his diet is fiery now, and way too spicy for a sensitive palate. He got killed in a fight around midsummer.”

“I sorrow to hear that; the Wen was a capable man, and brave.”

“I’m sorry to hear that; Wen was a capable and brave man.”

“That was he, truly.  Black Bess, his dell, is of us yet, but absent on the eastward tramp; a fine lass, of nice ways and orderly conduct, none ever seeing her drunk above four days in the seven.”

"That was him, for sure. Black Bess, his girl, is still with us, but she’s off on her journey to the east; a great girl, well-mannered and respectable, with no one ever seeing her drunk more than four days a week."

“She was ever strict—I remember it well—a goodly wench and worthy all commendation.  Her mother was more free and less particular; a troublesome and ugly-tempered beldame, but furnished with a wit above the common.”

“She was always strict—I remember it well—a pleasant girl and deserving of all praise. Her mother was more easygoing and less fussy; a difficult and bad-tempered old woman, but equipped with a wit above the average.”

“We lost her through it.  Her gift of palmistry and other sorts of fortune-telling begot for her at last a witch’s name and fame. The law roasted her to death at a slow fire.  It did touch me to a sort of tenderness to see the gallant way she met her lot—cursing and reviling all the crowd that gaped and gazed around her, whilst the flames licked upward toward her face and catched her thin locks and crackled about her old gray head—cursing them! why an’ thou should’st live a thousand years thoud’st never hear so masterful a cursing.  Alack, her art died with her.  There be base and weakling imitations left, but no true blasphemy.”

“We lost her through it. Her talent for palm reading and other forms of fortune-telling ultimately earned her a reputation as a witch. The law sentenced her to a slow death by fire. It moved me to feel a kind of tenderness as I watched her bravely face her fate—cursing and shouting at all the people who stared at her, while the flames reached up toward her face and caught her thin hair, crackling around her old gray head—cursing them! You could live a thousand years and never hear a cursing as powerful as hers. Alas, her art died with her. There are plenty of cheap and weak imitations, but no true blasphemy.”









link17-212.jpg (44K)









The Ruffler sighed; the listeners sighed in sympathy; a general depression fell upon the company for a moment, for even hardened outcasts like these are not wholly dead to sentiment, but are able to feel a fleeting sense of loss and affliction at wide intervals and under peculiarly favouring circumstances—as in cases like to this, for instance, when genius and culture depart and leave no heir.  However, a deep drink all round soon restored the spirits of the mourners.

The Ruffler sighed; the listeners sighed in sympathy; a general feeling of sadness fell over the group for a moment, because even hardened outcasts like these aren't completely numb to emotions, but can experience a brief sense of loss and pain at rare times and under special conditions—like in situations like this, for example, when talent and culture leave and leave no successor. However, a strong drink all around quickly lifted the mood of the mourners.

“Have any others of our friends fared hardly?” asked Hobbs.

“Have any of our other friends had a hard time?” asked Hobbs.

“Some—yes.  Particularly new comers—such as small husbandmen turned shiftless and hungry upon the world because their farms were taken from them to be changed to sheep ranges.  They begged, and were whipped at the cart’s tail, naked from the girdle up, till the blood ran; then set in the stocks to be pelted; they begged again, were whipped again, and deprived of an ear; they begged a third time—poor devils, what else could they do?—and were branded on the cheek with a red-hot iron, then sold for slaves; they ran away, were hunted down, and hanged.  ’Tis a brief tale, and quickly told.  Others of us have fared less hardly. Stand forth, Yokel, Burns, and Hodge—show your adornments!”

“Some—yeah. Especially newcomers—like small farmers who ended up aimless and starving because their land was taken to be turned into sheep pastures. They begged and were whipped at the back of a cart, bare from the waist up, until they bled; then they were put in stocks to be assaulted with whatever was thrown at them; they begged again, got whipped again, and had an ear cut off; they begged a third time—poor souls, what else could they do?—and were branded on the cheek with a hot iron, then sold into slavery; they ran away, were hunted down, and hanged. It’s a short story, and it’s quick to tell. Others of us have been treated less harshly. Step forward, Yokel, Burns, and Hodge—show us your charms!”









link17-213.jpg (125K)









These stood up and stripped away some of their rags, exposing their backs, criss-crossed with ropy old welts left by the lash; one turned up his hair and showed the place where a left ear had once been; another showed a brand upon his shoulder—the letter V—and a mutilated ear; the third said—

These stood up and took off some of their rags, revealing their backs, covered in old, rope-like welts from the whip; one lifted his hair and showed where a left ear used to be; another displayed a brand on his shoulder—the letter V—and a torn ear; the third said—

“I am Yokel, once a farmer and prosperous, with loving wife and kids—now am I somewhat different in estate and calling; and the wife and kids are gone; mayhap they are in heaven, mayhap in—in the other place—but the kindly God be thanked, they bide no more in England!  My good old blameless mother strove to earn bread by nursing the sick; one of these died, the doctors knew not how, so my mother was burnt for a witch, whilst my babes looked on and wailed.  English law!—up, all, with your cups!—now all together and with a cheer!—drink to the merciful English law that delivered her from the English hell!  Thank you, mates, one and all.  I begged, from house to house—I and the wife—bearing with us the hungry kids—but it was crime to be hungry in England—so they stripped us and lashed us through three towns.  Drink ye all again to the merciful English law!—for its lash drank deep of my Mary’s blood and its blessed deliverance came quick.  She lies there, in the potter’s field, safe from all harms.  And the kids—well, whilst the law lashed me from town to town, they starved. Drink, lads—only a drop—a drop to the poor kids, that never did any creature harm.  I begged again—begged, for a crust, and got the stocks and lost an ear—see, here bides the stump; I begged again, and here is the stump of the other to keep me minded of it. And still I begged again, and was sold for a slave—here on my cheek under this stain, if I washed it off, ye might see the red S the branding-iron left there!  A slave!  Do you understand that word?  An English slave!—that is he that stands before ye.  I have run from my master, and when I am found—the heavy curse of heaven fall on the law of the land that hath commanded it!—I shall hang!” {1}

“I am Yokel, once a farmer and doing well, with a loving wife and kids—now I find myself in a very different situation and occupation; and my wife and kids are gone; maybe they’re in heaven, maybe in—in the other place—but thank God, they’re no longer in England! My good old innocent mother tried to earn a living by caring for the sick; one of them died, and the doctors couldn’t figure out why, so my mother was burned as a witch, while my children watched and cried. English law!—up, everyone, with your cups!—now all together and let’s cheer!—drink to the merciful English law that saved her from the English hell! Thank you, friends, every one of you. I begged, from house to house—I and my wife—carrying our hungry kids—but in England, being hungry is a crime—so they stripped us and whipped us through three towns. Drink again to the merciful English law!—for its lash soaked up my Mary’s blood, but her blessed release came quickly. She lies there, in the potter’s field, safe from all harm. And the kids—well, while the law whipped me from town to town, they starved. Drink, lads—just a drop—a drop for the poor kids, who never harmed anyone. I begged again—begged for a crust, and got put in stocks and lost an ear—see, here’s the stump; I begged again, and here’s the stump of the other to remind me. And still I begged again, and was sold into slavery—right here on my cheek under this stain, if I washed it off, you might see the red S the branding iron left there! A slave! Do you understand that word? An English slave!—that’s who stands before you. I have run away from my master, and when I’m found—the heavy curse of heaven be upon the law of the land that made it so!—I shall hang!” {1}

A ringing voice came through the murky air—

A clear voice echoed through the hazy air—

“Thou shalt not!—and this day the end of that law is come!”

“Do not!—and today that rule is over!”









link17-215.jpg (87K)









All turned, and saw the fantastic figure of the little King approaching hurriedly; as it emerged into the light and was clearly revealed, a general explosion of inquiries broke out—

All turned and saw the amazing sight of the little King coming toward them quickly; as he stepped into the light and became clearly visible, a wave of questions erupted—

“Who is it?  What is it?  Who art thou, manikin?”

“Who is it? What is it? Who are you, little man?”

The boy stood unconfused in the midst of all those surprised and questioning eyes, and answered with princely dignity—

The boy stood calmly among all those surprised and questioning eyes and responded with royal dignity—

“I am Edward, King of England.”

“I’m Edward, King of England.”

A wild burst of laughter followed, partly of derision and partly of delight in the excellence of the joke.  The King was stung.  He said sharply—

A loud burst of laughter followed, a mix of mockery and genuine appreciation for the brilliance of the joke. The King was taken aback. He said sharply—

“Ye mannerless vagrants, is this your recognition of the royal boon I have promised?”

“Hey, disrespectful wanderers, is this how you acknowledge the royal gift I promised?”

He said more, with angry voice and excited gesture, but it was lost in a whirlwind of laughter and mocking exclamations.  ’John Hobbs’ made several attempts to make himself heard above the din, and at last succeeded—saying—

He said more, with an angry tone and excited gestures, but it got drowned out by a whirlwind of laughter and mocking shouts. 'John Hobbs' made several attempts to get himself heard above the noise and finally succeeded—saying—

“Mates, he is my son, a dreamer, a fool, and stark mad—mind him not—he thinketh he is the King.”

“Mates, he is my son, a dreamer, a fool, and completely mad—don’t mind him—he thinks he is the King.”

“I am the King,” said Edward, turning toward him, “as thou shalt know to thy cost, in good time.  Thou hast confessed a murder—thou shalt swing for it.”

“I am the King,” said Edward, turning toward him, “and you’ll find that out soon enough. You’ve confessed to a murder—you’re going to hang for it.”

Thou’lt betray me?—thou?  An’ I get my hands upon thee—”

You’ll betray me?—you?  And if I get my hands on you—”









link17-216.jpg (101K)









“Tut-tut!” said the burley Ruffler, interposing in time to save the King, and emphasising this service by knocking Hobbs down with his fist, “hast respect for neither Kings nor Rufflers?  An’ thou insult my presence so again, I’ll hang thee up myself.”  Then he said to his Majesty, “Thou must make no threats against thy mates, lad; and thou must guard thy tongue from saying evil of them elsewhere.  Be king, if it please thy mad humour, but be not harmful in it.  Sink the title thou hast uttered—’tis treason; we be bad men in some few trifling ways, but none among us is so base as to be traitor to his King; we be loving and loyal hearts, in that regard.  Note if I speak truth.  Now—all together:  ’Long live Edward, King of England!’”

“Tut-tut!” said the burly Ruffler, stepping in just in time to save the King, punctuating this act by knocking Hobbs down with his fist. “Do you have no respect for either Kings or Rufflers? If you insult me like that again, I’ll hang you myself.” Then he said to his Majesty, “You shouldn’t threaten your friends, lad; and you need to watch your words about them elsewhere. Be a king if that’s what you want, but don’t let it harm anyone. Forget the title you just used—it’s treason. We might be bad in some minor ways, but none of us would ever betray our King; we’re loving and loyal in that regard. Check if I’m speaking the truth. Now—everyone together: Long live Edward, King of England!”

“LONG LIVE EDWARD, KING OF ENGLAND!”

“LONG LIVE EDWARD, KING OF ENGLAND!”

The response came with such a thundergust from the motley crew that the crazy building vibrated to the sound.  The little King’s face lighted with pleasure for an instant, and he slightly inclined his head, and said with grave simplicity—

The response came with such a loud cheer from the mixed group that the crazy building shook with the sound. The little King’s face lit up with happiness for a moment, and he slightly bowed his head and said with serious simplicity—

“I thank you, my good people.”

“I thank you, my good people.”

This unexpected result threw the company into convulsions of merriment. When something like quiet was presently come again, the Ruffler said, firmly, but with an accent of good nature—

This unexpected outcome sent the company into fits of laughter. When some semblance of quiet returned, the Ruffler said, firmly, but in a friendly tone—

“Drop it, boy, ’tis not wise, nor well.  Humour thy fancy, if thou must, but choose some other title.”

“Drop it, kid, it’s not smart or good. Go ahead and indulge your whim if you have to, but pick a different name.”

A tinker shrieked out a suggestion—

A handyman shouted out a suggestion—

“Foo-foo the First, King of the Mooncalves!”

“Foo-foo the First, King of the Mooncalves!”

The title ’took,’ at once, every throat responded, and a roaring shout went up, of—

The title "took," and instantly, everyone shouted back in a loud roar of—

“Long live Foo-foo the First, King of the Mooncalves!” followed by hootings, cat-calls, and peals of laughter.

“Long live Foo-foo the First, King of the Mooncalves!” followed by hoots, catcalls, and bursts of laughter.

“Hale him forth, and crown him!”

“Hail him forth, and crown him!”

“Robe him!”

“Put on his robe!”

“Sceptre him!”

"Use the scepter on him!"

“Throne him!”

"Throw him!"

These and twenty other cries broke out at once! and almost before the poor little victim could draw a breath he was crowned with a tin basin, robed in a tattered blanket, throned upon a barrel, and sceptred with the tinker’s soldering-iron.  Then all flung themselves upon their knees about him and sent up a chorus of ironical wailings, and mocking supplications, whilst they swabbed their eyes with their soiled and ragged sleeves and aprons—

These and twenty other shouts erupted all at once! Almost before the poor little victim could take a breath, he was crowned with a tin basin, draped in a tattered blanket, seated on a barrel, and given a soldering iron as a scepter. Then everyone dropped to their knees around him and raised a chorus of sarcastic wails and mocking pleas, while they wiped their eyes with their dirty and ragged sleeves and aprons—









link17-218.jpg (108K)









“Be gracious to us, O sweet King!”

“Be kind to us, O dear King!”

“Trample not upon thy beseeching worms, O noble Majesty!”

“Don’t trample on the worms that are begging you, O noble Majesty!”

“Pity thy slaves, and comfort them with a royal kick!”

“Feel sorry for your slaves, and show them some sympathy with a royal kick!”

“Cheer us and warm us with thy gracious rays, O flaming sun of sovereignty!”

“Cheer us and warm us with your gracious rays, O blazing sun of power!”

“Sanctify the ground with the touch of thy foot, that we may eat the dirt and be ennobled!”

“Bless the ground with your footsteps so that we can savor the earth and be uplifted!”

“Deign to spit upon us, O Sire, that our children’s children may tell of thy princely condescension, and be proud and happy for ever!”

“Please look down on us, Your Highness, so that our descendants can share stories of your noble generosity and be proud and happy forever!”

But the humorous tinker made the ‘hit’ of the evening and carried off the honours.  Kneeling, he pretended to kiss the King’s foot, and was indignantly spurned; whereupon he went about begging for a rag to paste over the place upon his face which had been touched by the foot, saying it must be preserved from contact with the vulgar air, and that he should make his fortune by going on the highway and exposing it to view at the rate of a hundred shillings a sight.  He made himself so killingly funny that he was the envy and admiration of the whole mangy rabble.

But the funny tinker stole the show that evening and took home the accolades. Kneeling, he pretended to kiss the King’s foot but was rudely rejected; then he went around asking for a rag to cover the spot on his face that had been touched by the foot, claiming it needed to be kept away from the filthy air and that he would make a fortune by going on the highway and charging a hundred shillings for a look at it. He was so hilariously funny that he became the envy and admiration of the entire ragtag crowd.

Tears of shame and indignation stood in the little monarch’s eyes; and the thought in his heart was, “Had I offered them a deep wrong they could not be more cruel—yet have I proffered nought but to do them a kindness—and it is thus they use me for it!”

Tears of shame and anger filled the young king's eyes; and his heart thought, “If I had done them a serious wrong, they couldn’t have been more cruel—yet I’ve only tried to help them—and this is how they repay me!”
















link18-221.jpg (75K)









Chapter XVIII. The Prince with the Tramps.

Chapter XVIII. The Prince with the Vagrants.

The troop of vagabonds turned out at early dawn, and set forward on their march.  There was a lowering sky overhead, sloppy ground under foot, and a winter chill in the air.  All gaiety was gone from the company; some were sullen and silent, some were irritable and petulant, none were gentle-humoured, all were thirsty.

The group of wanderers set out at dawn and began their journey. There was a gloomy sky above, muddy ground beneath their feet, and a cold winter chill in the air. The mood was heavy; some were quiet and withdrawn, others were grumpy and short-tempered, nobody was in a good mood, and everyone was thirsty.

The Ruffler put ‘Jack’ in Hugo’s charge, with some brief instructions, and commanded John Canty to keep away from him and let him alone; he also warned Hugo not to be too rough with the lad.

The Ruffler handed ‘Jack’ over to Hugo, giving him some quick instructions, and told John Canty to stay away from him and leave him alone; he also warned Hugo not to be too harsh with the kid.









link18-224.jpg (97K)









After a while the weather grew milder, and the clouds lifted somewhat. The troop ceased to shiver, and their spirits began to improve.  They grew more and more cheerful, and finally began to chaff each other and insult passengers along the highway.  This showed that they were awaking to an appreciation of life and its joys once more.  The dread in which their sort was held was apparent in the fact that everybody gave them the road, and took their ribald insolences meekly, without venturing to talk back. They snatched linen from the hedges, occasionally in full view of the owners, who made no protest, but only seemed grateful that they did not take the hedges, too.

After a while, the weather got milder, and the clouds cleared up a bit. The group stopped shivering, and their spirits started to lift. They became increasingly cheerful, eventually teasing each other and making snarky remarks to travelers along the road. This showed that they were beginning to appreciate life and its joys again. The fear people had of them was clear from the way everyone stepped aside for them and took their crude insults without saying a word. They grabbed cloth from the hedges, sometimes right in front of the owners, who didn’t complain but seemed just relieved that they didn’t take the hedges as well.









link18-225.jpg (97K)









By-and-by they invaded a small farmhouse and made themselves at home while the trembling farmer and his people swept the larder clean to furnish a breakfast for them.  They chucked the housewife and her daughters under the chin whilst receiving the food from their hands, and made coarse jests about them, accompanied with insulting epithets and bursts of horse-laughter.  They threw bones and vegetables at the farmer and his sons, kept them dodging all the time, and applauded uproariously when a good hit was made. They ended by buttering the head of one of the daughters who resented some of their familiarities.  When they took their leave they threatened to come back and burn the house over the heads of the family if any report of their doings got to the ears of the authorities.

Eventually, they broke into a small farmhouse and made themselves comfortable while the scared farmer and his family cleared out the pantry to prepare breakfast for them. They playfully poked the housewife and her daughters while receiving food from their hands and made crude jokes about them, coupled with insulting names and loud, raucous laughter. They threw bones and vegetables at the farmer and his sons, making them duck all the time, and cheered loudly whenever someone got a good hit. They topped it off by smearing butter on one of the daughters who didn’t appreciate some of their antics. When they left, they warned that they would come back and burn the house down over the family’s heads if any word of their actions got to the authorities.

About noon, after a long and weary tramp, the gang came to a halt behind a hedge on the outskirts of a considerable village.  An hour was allowed for rest, then the crew scattered themselves abroad to enter the village at different points to ply their various trades—‘Jack’ was sent with Hugo.  They wandered hither and thither for some time, Hugo watching for opportunities to do a stroke of business, but finding none—so he finally said—

About noon, after a long and exhausting walk, the group stopped behind a hedge on the edge of a large village. They rested for an hour, then the crew spread out to enter the village at different spots to work their various trades—'Jack' was sent with Hugo. They roamed around for a while, with Hugo looking for chances to make a deal, but finding none—so he finally said—

“I see nought to steal; it is a paltry place.  Wherefore we will beg.”

“I don't see anything worth stealing; this place is pretty insignificant. So, we’ll just beg.”

We, forsooth!  Follow thy trade—it befits thee.  But I will not beg.”

We, for sure! Follow your trade—it suits you. But I won’t beg.”

“Thou’lt not beg!” exclaimed Hugo, eyeing the King with surprise. “Prithee, since when hast thou reformed?”

“Don’t beg!” exclaimed Hugo, looking at the King in surprise. “Come on, since when did you change?”

“What dost thou mean?”

"What do you mean?"

“Mean?  Hast thou not begged the streets of London all thy life?”

“Mean? Haven't you spent your whole life begging in the streets of London?”

“I?  Thou idiot!”

"I'm? You idiot!"

“Spare thy compliments—thy stock will last the longer.  Thy father says thou hast begged all thy days.  Mayhap he lied. Peradventure you will even make so bold as to say he lied,” scoffed Hugo.

“Save your compliments—they’ll last longer that way. Your father says you’ve been begging your whole life. Maybe he was lying. Perhaps you'll even be bold enough to say he lied,” scoffed Hugo.

“Him you call my father?  Yes, he lied.”

“Him you call my dad?  Yeah, he lied.”

“Come, play not thy merry game of madman so far, mate; use it for thy amusement, not thy hurt.  An’ I tell him this, he will scorch thee finely for it.”

“Come on, don’t play your silly game of being crazy too much, buddy; use it for your fun, not your harm. And if I tell him this, he’ll really get you for it.”

“Save thyself the trouble.  I will tell him.”

"Save yourself the hassle. I'll tell him."

“I like thy spirit, I do in truth; but I do not admire thy judgment. Bone-rackings and bastings be plenty enow in this life, without going out of one’s way to invite them.  But a truce to these matters; I believe your father.  I doubt not he can lie; I doubt not he doth lie, upon occasion, for the best of us do that; but there is no occasion here.  A wise man does not waste so good a commodity as lying for nought.  But come; sith it is thy humour to give over begging, wherewithal shall we busy ourselves?  With robbing kitchens?”

“I like your spirit, I really do; but I don’t admire your judgment. There are enough struggles and beatings in this life without going out of your way to invite more. But let's set that aside; I believe your father. I don’t doubt he can lie; I don’t doubt he does lie sometimes, because we all do that. But there’s no reason for it here. A wise person doesn't waste something as valuable as a lie for no reason. Now, since you've decided to stop begging, what should we do to pass the time? Should we rob kitchens?”

The King said, impatiently—

The King said, impatiently—

“Have done with this folly—you weary me!”

“Stop this nonsense—you’re wearing me out!”

Hugo replied, with temper—

Hugo replied, irritated—

“Now harkee, mate; you will not beg, you will not rob; so be it. But I will tell you what you will do.  You will play decoy whilst I beg. Refuse, an’ you think you may venture!”

“Now listen up, buddy; you won’t beg, you won’t steal; that’s how it is. But I’ll tell you what you *will* do. You’ll act as a decoy while *I* beg. Say no, and you think you can go for it!”

The King was about to reply contemptuously, when Hugo said, interrupting—

The King was about to respond dismissively when Hugo interrupted, saying—

“Peace!  Here comes one with a kindly face.  Now will I fall down in a fit.  When the stranger runs to me, set you up a wail, and fall upon your knees, seeming to weep; then cry out as all the devils of misery were in your belly, and say, ‘Oh, sir, it is my poor afflicted brother, and we be friendless; o’ God’s name cast through your merciful eyes one pitiful look upon a sick, forsaken, and most miserable wretch; bestow one little penny out of thy riches upon one smitten of God and ready to perish!’—and mind you, keep you on wailing, and abate not till we bilk him of his penny, else shall you rue it.”

“Peace! Here comes someone with a friendly face. Now I will pretend to have a seizure. When the stranger runs to me, you start wailing and fall to your knees, acting as if you’re crying; then shout like you’ve got all the devils of misery in your stomach, and say, ‘Oh, sir, it’s my poor afflicted brother, and we have no friends; for God’s sake, cast one pitying glance from your merciful eyes upon a sick, forsaken, and extremely miserable wretch; spare just one little penny from your wealth for someone smitten by God and about to die!’—and remember, keep up the wailing, and don’t stop until we trick him out of his penny, or you’ll regret it.”

Then immediately Hugo began to moan, and groan, and roll his eyes, and reel and totter about; and when the stranger was close at hand, down he sprawled before him, with a shriek, and began to writhe and wallow in the dirt, in seeming agony.

Then Hugo started to moan, groan, and roll his eyes, staggering around; and when the stranger got close, he collapsed in front of him with a scream and began to writhe and thrash in the dirt, as if in pain.









link18-227.jpg (143K)









“O, dear, O dear!” cried the benevolent stranger, “O poor soul, poor soul, how he doth suffer!  There—let me help thee up.”

“O, dear, O dear!” cried the kind stranger, “O poor soul, poor soul, how you’re suffering! There—let me help you up.”

“O noble sir, forbear, and God love you for a princely gentleman—but it giveth me cruel pain to touch me when I am taken so.  My brother there will tell your worship how I am racked with anguish when these fits be upon me.  A penny, dear sir, a penny, to buy a little food; then leave me to my sorrows.”

“O noble sir, please hold on, and may God bless you for being a true gentleman—but it really pains me to be touched when I’m in this state. My brother here will tell you how I'm tormented with suffering during these episodes. A penny, kind sir, just a penny, to buy a little food; then please leave me to my troubles.”

“A penny! thou shalt have three, thou hapless creature,”—and he fumbled in his pocket with nervous haste and got them out. “There, poor lad, take them and most welcome.  Now come hither, my boy, and help me carry thy stricken brother to yon house, where—”

“A penny! You’ll get three, you unfortunate soul,”—and he dug through his pocket anxiously and pulled them out. “There, poor boy, take them and they’re all yours. Now come here, my boy, and help me carry your injured brother to that house over there, where—”

“I am not his brother,” said the King, interrupting.

“I’m not his brother,” said the King, cutting in.

“What! not his brother?”

"What! Not his brother?"

“Oh, hear him!” groaned Hugo, then privately ground his teeth. “He denies his own brother—and he with one foot in the grave!”

“Oh, listen to him!” groaned Hugo, then silently gritted his teeth. “He denies his own brother—and he’s got one foot in the grave!”

“Boy, thou art indeed hard of heart, if this is thy brother.  For shame!—and he scarce able to move hand or foot.  If he is not thy brother, who is he, then?”

"Wow, you really have a cold heart if this is your brother. That’s shameful!—and he can hardly move a hand or foot. If he’s not your brother, then who is he?"









link18-228.jpg (137K)









“A beggar and a thief!  He has got your money and has picked your pocket likewise.  An’ thou would’st do a healing miracle, lay thy staff over his shoulders and trust Providence for the rest.”

“A beggar and a thief! He has taken your money and picked your pocket too. And if you want to perform a healing miracle, lay your staff over his shoulders and leave the rest to Providence.”

But Hugo did not tarry for the miracle.  In a moment he was up and off like the wind, the gentleman following after and raising the hue and cry lustily as he went.  The King, breathing deep gratitude to Heaven for his own release, fled in the opposite direction, and did not slacken his pace until he was out of harm’s reach.  He took the first road that offered, and soon put the village behind him.  He hurried along, as briskly as he could, during several hours, keeping a nervous watch over his shoulder for pursuit; but his fears left him at last, and a grateful sense of security took their place.  He recognised, now, that he was hungry, and also very tired.  So he halted at a farmhouse; but when he was about to speak, he was cut short and driven rudely away.  His clothes were against him.

But Hugo didn't stick around for the miracle. In an instant, he was off like a shot, with the gentleman chasing after him and shouting loudly for help. The King, filled with deep gratitude to Heaven for his own escape, ran in the opposite direction and didn’t slow down until he was far from danger. He took the first road he found and soon left the village behind. He hurried along as fast as he could for several hours, nervously glancing over his shoulder for anyone following him; but eventually, his fears faded, replaced by a reassuring sense of safety. He then realized he was hungry and very tired. So he stopped at a farmhouse, but when he tried to speak, he was abruptly cut off and rudely sent away. His clothes were against him.

He wandered on, wounded and indignant, and was resolved to put himself in the way of like treatment no more.  But hunger is pride’s master; so, as the evening drew near, he made an attempt at another farmhouse; but here he fared worse than before; for he was called hard names and was promised arrest as a vagrant except he moved on promptly.

He kept walking, hurt and angry, and was determined not to put himself in harm's way again. But hunger is a master over pride; so, as evening approached, he tried another farmhouse. However, things went even worse for him here; he was insulted and threatened with arrest for being a vagrant if he didn’t leave quickly.

The night came on, chilly and overcast; and still the footsore monarch laboured slowly on.  He was obliged to keep moving, for every time he sat down to rest he was soon penetrated to the bone with the cold.  All his sensations and experiences, as he moved through the solemn gloom and the empty vastness of the night, were new and strange to him.  At intervals he heard voices approach, pass by, and fade into silence; and as he saw nothing more of the bodies they belonged to than a sort of formless drifting blur, there was something spectral and uncanny about it all that made him shudder.  Occasionally he caught the twinkle of a light—always far away, apparently—almost in another world; if he heard the tinkle of a sheep’s bell, it was vague, distant, indistinct; the muffled lowing of the herds floated to him on the night wind in vanishing cadences, a mournful sound; now and then came the complaining howl of a dog over viewless expanses of field and forest; all sounds were remote; they made the little King feel that all life and activity were far removed from him, and that he stood solitary, companionless, in the centre of a measureless solitude.

The night settled in, cold and overcast; yet the weary king kept trudging on. He had to keep moving because every time he sat down to rest, he was quickly chilled to the bone. All his sensations and experiences, as he navigated through the solemn darkness and the empty expanse of the night, felt new and strange to him. Occasionally, he heard voices come close, pass by, and then fade into silence; since he could only see them as vague, formless shapes, there was something ghostly and unsettling about it all that made him shiver. Sometimes he noticed a distant light—always far away, almost from another world; if he heard the soft jingle of a sheep's bell, it was faint, far-off, unclear; the muted lowing of cattle drifted to him on the night air in fading echoes, a sorrowful sound; now and then, he caught the mournful howl of a dog over unseen fields and forests; all sounds felt distant; they made the little king feel as though all life and activity were far away from him, leaving him alone and isolated in the middle of an endless solitude.









link18-230.jpg (152K)









He stumbled along, through the gruesome fascinations of this new experience, startled occasionally by the soft rustling of the dry leaves overhead, so like human whispers they seemed to sound; and by-and-by he came suddenly upon the freckled light of a tin lantern near at hand.  He stepped back into the shadows and waited.  The lantern stood by the open door of a barn.  The King waited some time—there was no sound, and nobody stirring.  He got so cold, standing still, and the hospitable barn looked so enticing, that at last he resolved to risk everything and enter. He started swiftly and stealthily, and just as he was crossing the threshold he heard voices behind him.  He darted behind a cask, within the barn, and stooped down.  Two farm-labourers came in, bringing the lantern with them, and fell to work, talking meanwhile.  Whilst they moved about with the light, the King made good use of his eyes and took the bearings of what seemed to be a good-sized stall at the further end of the place, purposing to grope his way to it when he should be left to himself.  He also noted the position of a pile of horse blankets, midway of the route, with the intent to levy upon them for the service of the crown of England for one night.

He stumbled along, navigating the disturbing intrigue of this new experience, occasionally startled by the soft rustling of the dry leaves above him, which sounded eerily like whispers; after a while, he suddenly came across the flickering light of a tin lantern nearby. He stepped back into the shadows and waited. The lantern was positioned by the open door of a barn. The King waited for some time—there was no sound, and no one moving. He grew so cold standing still, and the welcoming barn looked so appealing, that finally he decided to take the risk and enter. He moved quickly and quietly, and just as he was crossing the threshold, he heard voices behind him. He darted behind a barrel in the barn and crouched down. Two farm laborers entered, carrying the lantern with them, and began to work while chatting. As they moved around with the light, the King made good use of his eyes and spotted what looked like a decent-sized stall at the far end of the barn, planning to make his way to it once he was left alone. He also noted the position of a stack of horse blankets halfway there, intending to use them for the royal service of England for one night.

By-and-by the men finished and went away, fastening the door behind them and taking the lantern with them.  The shivering King made for the blankets, with as good speed as the darkness would allow; gathered them up, and then groped his way safely to the stall.  Of two of the blankets he made a bed, then covered himself with the remaining two.  He was a glad monarch, now, though the blankets were old and thin, and not quite warm enough; and besides gave out a pungent horsey odour that was almost suffocatingly powerful.

Soon after, the men finished and left, locking the door behind them and taking the lantern with them. The shivering King hurried to the blankets as quickly as the darkness allowed; he gathered them up and then carefully made his way to the stall. He used two of the blankets to make a bed and covered himself with the other two. He was a happy king now, even though the blankets were old and thin, not quite warm enough, and had a strong horse-like smell that was almost overwhelming.

Although the King was hungry and chilly, he was also so tired and so drowsy that these latter influences soon began to get the advantage of the former, and he presently dozed off into a state of semi-consciousness.  Then, just as he was on the point of losing himself wholly, he distinctly felt something touch him!  He was broad awake in a moment, and gasping for breath.  The cold horror of that mysterious touch in the dark almost made his heart stand still.  He lay motionless, and listened, scarcely breathing. But nothing stirred, and there was no sound.  He continued to listen, and wait, during what seemed a long time, but still nothing stirred, and there was no sound.  So he began to drop into a drowse once more, at last; and all at once he felt that mysterious touch again!  It was a grisly thing, this light touch from this noiseless and invisible presence; it made the boy sick with ghostly fears.  What should he do?  That was the question; but he did not know how to answer it.  Should he leave these reasonably comfortable quarters and fly from this inscrutable horror?  But fly whither?  He could not get out of the barn; and the idea of scurrying blindly hither and thither in the dark, within the captivity of the four walls, with this phantom gliding after him, and visiting him with that soft hideous touch upon cheek or shoulder at every turn, was intolerable.  But to stay where he was, and endure this living death all night—was that better?  No.  What, then, was there left to do?  Ah, there was but one course; he knew it well—he must put out his hand and find that thing!

Although the King was hungry and cold, he was so tired and drowsy that these feelings quickly took over, and he soon dozed off into a state of half-consciousness. Just as he was about to fall completely asleep, he distinctly felt something touch him! He woke up instantly, gasping for breath. The cold horror of that mysterious touch in the dark almost made his heart stop. He lay still, listening, hardly breathing. But nothing moved, and there was no sound. He continued to listen and wait for what felt like a long time, but still, nothing stirred, and there was no sound. Then he began to doze off again, and all of a sudden, he felt that mysterious touch once more! It was a chilling thing, that light touch from the silent and unseen presence; it filled the boy with ghostly fears. What should he do? That was the question, but he didn’t know the answer. Should he leave these somewhat comfortable quarters and escape this unfathomable horror? But escape where? He couldn’t get out of the barn, and the thought of rushing blindly here and there in the dark, trapped within those four walls, while this phantom glided after him, touching his cheek or shoulder at every turn, was unbearable. But to stay and endure this living nightmare all night—was that better? No. So, what was left to do? Ah, there was only one option; he knew it well—he had to reach out and find that thing!

It was easy to think this; but it was hard to brace himself up to try it. Three times he stretched his hand a little way out into the dark, gingerly; and snatched it suddenly back, with a gasp—not because it had encountered anything, but because he had felt so sure it was just going to.  But the fourth time, he groped a little further, and his hand lightly swept against something soft and warm.  This petrified him, nearly, with fright; his mind was in such a state that he could imagine the thing to be nothing else than a corpse, newly dead and still warm. He thought he would rather die than touch it again.  But he thought this false thought because he did not know the immortal strength of human curiosity. In no long time his hand was tremblingly groping again—against his judgment, and without his consent—but groping persistently on, just the same.  It encountered a bunch of long hair; he shuddered, but followed up the hair and found what seemed to be a warm rope; followed up the rope and found an innocent calf!—for the rope was not a rope at all, but the calf’s tail.

It was easy to think this, but hard to get himself to actually try it. Three times he reached his hand a little way out into the dark, cautiously, and quickly pulled it back with a gasp—not because he had touched anything, but because he was so sure he was just about to. But the fourth time, he felt around a bit more, and his hand lightly brushed against something soft and warm. This nearly paralyzed him with fear; his mind was in such a state that he could only imagine the thing as nothing other than a corpse, recently dead and still warm. He thought he would rather die than touch it again. But he thought this false thought because he didn't know the unquenchable power of human curiosity. Before long, his hand was tremblingly reaching out again— against his better judgment, and without his permission—but reaching on, just the same. It brushed against a bunch of long hair; he shuddered, but followed the hair and found what seemed to be a warm rope; followed the rope and discovered it was actually an innocent calf!—for the rope was not a rope at all, but the calf’s tail.









link18-232.jpg (88K)









The King was cordially ashamed of himself for having gotten all that fright and misery out of so paltry a matter as a slumbering calf; but he need not have felt so about it, for it was not the calf that frightened him, but a dreadful non-existent something which the calf stood for; and any other boy, in those old superstitious times, would have acted and suffered just as he had done.

The King felt genuinely embarrassed for letting himself be so scared and troubled over such a trivial issue as a sleeping calf; however, he really didn't need to feel that way, because it wasn’t the calf that scared him, but a frightening imaginary thing that the calf represented. Any other boy in those old superstitious times would have reacted and suffered in exactly the same way.









link18-233.jpg (109K)









The King was not only delighted to find that the creature was only a calf, but delighted to have the calf’s company; for he had been feeling so lonesome and friendless that the company and comradeship of even this humble animal were welcome.  And he had been so buffeted, so rudely entreated by his own kind, that it was a real comfort to him to feel that he was at last in the society of a fellow-creature that had at least a soft heart and a gentle spirit, whatever loftier attributes might be lacking.  So he resolved to waive rank and make friends with the calf.

The King was not only pleased to discover that the creature was just a calf, but he was also happy to have the calf’s company; he had been feeling so lonely and isolated that the companionship of even this modest animal was a welcome change. He had been treated so harshly and disrespectfully by his own kind that it was truly comforting to be in the presence of a fellow creature who had at least a kind heart and a gentle spirit, even if it lacked any grander qualities. So he decided to set aside his rank and befriend the calf.

While stroking its sleek warm back—for it lay near him and within easy reach—it occurred to him that this calf might be utilised in more ways than one.  Whereupon he re-arranged his bed, spreading it down close to the calf; then he cuddled himself up to the calf’s back, drew the covers up over himself and his friend, and in a minute or two was as warm and comfortable as he had ever been in the downy couches of the regal palace of Westminster.

While stroking its smooth, warm back—since it was lying next to him and within easy reach—it occurred to him that this calf could be used in more than one way. So he rearranged his bed, spreading it out close to the calf; then he snuggled up against the calf's back, pulled the covers up over himself and his friend, and in just a minute or two, he felt as warm and comfortable as he ever had on the soft beds in the royal palace of Westminster.

Pleasant thoughts came at once; life took on a cheerfuller seeming.  He was free of the bonds of servitude and crime, free of the companionship of base and brutal outlaws; he was warm; he was sheltered; in a word, he was happy.  The night wind was rising; it swept by in fitful gusts that made the old barn quake and rattle, then its forces died down at intervals, and went moaning and wailing around corners and projections—but it was all music to the King, now that he was snug and comfortable: let it blow and rage, let it batter and bang, let it moan and wail, he minded it not, he only enjoyed it.  He merely snuggled the closer to his friend, in a luxury of warm contentment, and drifted blissfully out of consciousness into a deep and dreamless sleep that was full of serenity and peace.  The distant dogs howled, the melancholy kine complained, and the winds went on raging, whilst furious sheets of rain drove along the roof; but the Majesty of England slept on, undisturbed, and the calf did the same, it being a simple creature, and not easily troubled by storms or embarrassed by sleeping with a king.

Pleasant thoughts flooded in; life felt brighter. He was free from the chains of servitude and crime, free from the company of lowlife and violent outlaws; he was warm; he was sheltered; in short, he was happy. The night wind picked up, sweeping through in unpredictable gusts that made the old barn shake and rattle, then it calmed down sometimes, moaning and wailing around corners and bumps—but it was all music to the King, now that he was cozy and comfortable: let it blow and rage, let it pound and bang, let it moan and wail; he didn’t mind at all, he simply enjoyed it. He snuggled closer to his friend, enveloped in warm contentment, and blissfully drifted off into a deep, dreamless sleep filled with tranquility and peace. Distant dogs howled, the sad cows complained, and the wind continued to roar, while intense sheets of rain lashed against the roof; yet the Majesty of England slept on, undisturbed, and the calf did the same, being a simple creature, not easily upset by storms or bothered by sharing a bed with a king.
















link19-235.jpg (57K)









Chapter XIX. The Prince with the peasants.

Chapter XIX. The Prince with the farmers.

When the King awoke in the early morning, he found that a wet but thoughtful rat had crept into the place during the night and made a cosy bed for itself in his bosom.  Being disturbed now, it scampered away. The boy smiled, and said, “Poor fool, why so fearful?  I am as forlorn as thou.  ’Twould be a sham in me to hurt the helpless, who am myself so helpless.  Moreover, I owe you thanks for a good omen; for when a king has fallen so low that the very rats do make a bed of him, it surely meaneth that his fortunes be upon the turn, since it is plain he can no lower go.”

When the King woke up in the early morning, he found that a wet but curious rat had snuck in during the night and made a comfy bed for itself in his chest. Now disturbed, it quickly ran away. The boy smiled and said, “Poor thing, why are you so scared? I’m just as lost as you are. It would be wrong of me to hurt the helpless when I’m so helpless myself. Besides, I owe you thanks for a good sign; when a king has fallen so low that even the rats make a bed of him, it surely means his fortunes are about to change, since it’s clear he can’t sink any lower.”

He got up and stepped out of the stall, and just then he heard the sound of children’s voices.  The barn door opened and a couple of little girls came in.  As soon as they saw him their talking and laughing ceased, and they stopped and stood still, gazing at him with strong curiosity; they presently began to whisper together, then they approached nearer, and stopped again to gaze and whisper.  By-and-by they gathered courage and began to discuss him aloud.  One said—

He got up and stepped out of the stall, and just then he heard the sound of children's voices. The barn door opened, and a couple of little girls came in. As soon as they saw him, their talking and laughing stopped, and they stood still, staring at him with intense curiosity. They soon began to whisper to each other, then got a bit closer and stopped again to look and whisper. Eventually, they built up the courage to talk about him out loud. One said—

“He hath a comely face.”

“He has a handsome face.”

The other added—

The other added—

“And pretty hair.”

“And nice hair.”

“But is ill clothed enow.”

“But is poorly dressed enough.”

“And how starved he looketh.”

"And how starved he looks."

They came still nearer, sidling shyly around and about him, examining him minutely from all points, as if he were some strange new kind of animal, but warily and watchfully the while, as if they half feared he might be a sort of animal that would bite, upon occasion.  Finally they halted before him, holding each other’s hands for protection, and took a good satisfying stare with their innocent eyes; then one of them plucked up all her courage and inquired with honest directness—

They moved closer, shyly edging around him, scrutinizing him from every angle, as if he were some kind of weird new animal. They were cautious and observant, as if they half-expected him to be the kind of creature that might bite sometimes. Finally, they stopped in front of him, holding hands for comfort, and took a long, curious look with their wide-eyed innocence. Then one of them mustered all her courage and asked straightforwardly—

“Who art thou, boy?”

"Who are you, boy?"

“I am the King,” was the grave answer.

“I am the King,” was the serious response.









link19-239.jpg (71K)









The children gave a little start, and their eyes spread themselves wide open and remained so during a speechless half minute.  Then curiosity broke the silence—

The children jumped a bit, their eyes went wide open and stayed that way for a quiet thirty seconds. Then curiosity shattered the silence—

“The King?  What King?”

"The King? What King?"

“The King of England.”

“The King of England.”

The children looked at each other—then at him—then at each other again—wonderingly, perplexedly; then one said—

The kids exchanged glances—first at each other—then at him—then back to each other—curiously, confused; then one said—

“Didst hear him, Margery?—he said he is the King.  Can that be true?”

“Did you hear him, Margery?—he said he is the King. Can that be true?”

“How can it be else but true, Prissy?  Would he say a lie?  For look you, Prissy, an’ it were not true, it would be a lie.  It surely would be. Now think on’t.  For all things that be not true, be lies—thou canst make nought else out of it.”

“How could it possibly be anything but true, Prissy? Would he lie? For think about it, Prissy, if it weren’t true, it would be a lie. It definitely would be. Now consider that. All things that aren’t true are lies—you can’t get anything else out of it.”

It was a good tight argument, without a leak in it anywhere; and it left Prissy’s half-doubts not a leg to stand on.  She considered a moment, then put the King upon his honour with the simple remark—

It was a solid argument, with no flaws at all; and it completely undermined Prissy’s lingering doubts. She thought for a moment, then put the King on his honor with the straightforward comment—

“If thou art truly the King, then I believe thee.”

“If you are really the King, then I believe you.”

“I am truly the King.”

“I’m truly the King.”

This settled the matter.  His Majesty’s royalty was accepted without further question or discussion, and the two little girls began at once to inquire into how he came to be where he was, and how he came to be so unroyally clad, and whither he was bound, and all about his affairs.  It was a mighty relief to him to pour out his troubles where they would not be scoffed at or doubted; so he told his tale with feeling, forgetting even his hunger for the time; and it was received with the deepest and tenderest sympathy by the gentle little maids.  But when he got down to his latest experiences and they learned how long he had been without food, they cut him short and hurried him away to the farmhouse to find a breakfast for him.

This settled everything. The king’s royalty was accepted without any more questions or discussions, and the two little girls immediately started asking how he ended up where he was, why he was dressed so casually, where he was headed, and everything about his situation. He felt a great relief to share his troubles where he wouldn't be mocked or doubted; so he shared his story with emotion, even forgetting his hunger for a moment, and the kind little girls listened with the deepest and most tender sympathy. But when he got to his most recent experiences and they found out how long he had gone without food, they cut him off and quickly took him to the farmhouse to get him some breakfast.

The King was cheerful and happy now, and said to himself, “When I am come to mine own again, I will always honour little children, remembering how that these trusted me and believed in me in my time of trouble; whilst they that were older, and thought themselves wiser, mocked at me and held me for a liar.”

The King was cheerful and happy now, and said to himself, “When I get back to my own home, I will always honor little children, remembering how they trusted me and believed in me during my tough times; while those who were older and thought they were wiser mocked me and called me a liar.”









link19-240.jpg (103K)









The children’s mother received the King kindly, and was full of pity; for his forlorn condition and apparently crazed intellect touched her womanly heart.  She was a widow, and rather poor; consequently she had seen trouble enough to enable her to feel for the unfortunate.  She imagined that the demented boy had wandered away from his friends or keepers; so she tried to find out whence he had come, in order that she might take measures to return him; but all her references to neighbouring towns and villages, and all her inquiries in the same line went for nothing—the boy’s face, and his answers, too, showed that the things she was talking of were not familiar to him.  He spoke earnestly and simply about court matters, and broke down, more than once, when speaking of the late King ‘his father’; but whenever the conversation changed to baser topics, he lost interest and became silent.

The children's mother welcomed the King warmly and felt sorry for him; his sad state and seemingly unstable mind touched her compassionate heart. She was a widow and fairly poor, so she had experienced enough hardship to empathize with the unfortunate. She thought the troubled boy had strayed from his family or caretakers, so she tried to figure out where he had come from so she could help get him back. However, all her questions about nearby towns and villages yielded no answers—the boy's expression and his responses made it clear that he didn’t recognize any of the places she mentioned. He spoke sincerely and simply about court matters, breaking down more than once when recalling the late King, "his father"; but whenever the conversation shifted to less noble topics, he lost interest and fell silent.

The woman was mightily puzzled; but she did not give up.  As she proceeded with her cooking, she set herself to contriving devices to surprise the boy into betraying his real secret.  She talked about cattle—he showed no concern; then about sheep—the same result:  so her guess that he had been a shepherd boy was an error; she talked about mills; and about weavers, tinkers, smiths, trades and tradesmen of all sorts; and about Bedlam, and jails, and charitable retreats:  but no matter, she was baffled at all points.  Not altogether, either; for she argued that she had narrowed the thing down to domestic service.  Yes, she was sure she was on the right track, now; he must have been a house servant.  So she led up to that.  But the result was discouraging. The subject of sweeping appeared to weary him; fire-building failed to stir him; scrubbing and scouring awoke no enthusiasm. The goodwife touched, with a perishing hope, and rather as a matter of form, upon the subject of cooking.  To her surprise, and her vast delight, the King’s face lighted at once!  Ah, she had hunted him down at last, she thought; and she was right proud, too, of the devious shrewdness and tact which had accomplished it.

The woman was really confused, but she didn’t give up. As she continued cooking, she tried to come up with ways to surprise the boy into revealing his true secret. She talked about cattle—he didn’t care; then about sheep—the same result: so her guess that he had been a shepherd boy was wrong. She talked about mills, and weavers, tinkers, smiths, trades and all sorts of tradespeople; and about Bedlam, jails, and charitable retreats: but no matter what, she was stumped at every turn. Not completely, though; she figured she had narrowed it down to domestic service. Yes, she was sure she was on the right track now; he must have been a house servant. So she brought that up. But the result was disappointing. The topic of sweeping seemed to bore him; fire-building didn’t interest him; scrubbing and scouring didn’t excite him at all. The goodwife mentioned cooking with a dying hope, and more as a formality. To her surprise, and great delight, the King’s face lit up immediately! Ah, she thought she had finally figured him out; and she felt quite proud of the cleverness and skill that had led her there.

Her tired tongue got a chance to rest, now; for the King’s, inspired by gnawing hunger and the fragrant smells that came from the sputtering pots and pans, turned itself loose and delivered itself up to such an eloquent dissertation upon certain toothsome dishes, that within three minutes the woman said to herself, “Of a truth I was right—he hath holpen in a kitchen!”  Then he broadened his bill of fare, and discussed it with such appreciation and animation, that the goodwife said to herself, “Good lack! how can he know so many dishes, and so fine ones withal?  For these belong only upon the tables of the rich and great.  Ah, now I see! ragged outcast as he is, he must have served in the palace before his reason went astray; yes, he must have helped in the very kitchen of the King himself!  I will test him.”

Her tired tongue finally got a break, because the King, driven by a gnawing hunger and the delicious aromas wafting from the bubbling pots and pans, let loose and gave such an eloquent talk about some mouthwatering dishes that within three minutes the woman thought to herself, “I was right—he has helped in a kitchen!” Then he expanded his menu and discussed it with such enthusiasm and animated appreciation that the goodwife thought to herself, “Good grief! How can he know so many dishes, and such fancy ones at that? These belong only on the tables of the rich and powerful. Ah, now I get it! Despite being a ragged outcast, he must have served in the palace before he lost his mind; yes, he must have worked in the very kitchen of the King himself! I will put him to the test.”

Full of eagerness to prove her sagacity, she told the King to mind the cooking a moment—hinting that he might manufacture and add a dish or two, if he chose; then she went out of the room and gave her children a sign to follow after.  The King muttered—

Full of excitement to show off her wisdom, she told the King to pay attention to the cooking for a moment—suggesting that he could make and add a dish or two if he wanted; then she left the room and signaled for her children to follow her. The King muttered—

“Another English king had a commission like to this, in a bygone time—it is nothing against my dignity to undertake an office which the great Alfred stooped to assume.  But I will try to better serve my trust than he; for he let the cakes burn.”

“Another English king had a similar task long ago—it doesn’t diminish my dignity to take on a role that the great Alfred was willing to accept. But I will make sure to fulfill my duties better than he did; he ended up burning the cakes.”

The intent was good, but the performance was not answerable to it, for this King, like the other one, soon fell into deep thinkings concerning his vast affairs, and the same calamity resulted—the cookery got burned. The woman returned in time to save the breakfast from entire destruction; and she promptly brought the King out of his dreams with a brisk and cordial tongue-lashing. Then, seeing how troubled he was over his violated trust, she softened at once, and was all goodness and gentleness toward him.

The intentions were good, but the execution didn’t live up to them, as this King, like the previous one, quickly became lost in deep thoughts about his many responsibilities, leading to the same disaster—the cooking got burned. The woman came back just in time to rescue the breakfast from total ruin and quickly snapped the King out of his daydreams with a lively and friendly scolding. Then, noticing how upset he was about breaking his promise, she immediately softened and treated him with kindness and compassion.









link19-242.jpg (145K)









The boy made a hearty and satisfying meal, and was greatly refreshed and gladdened by it.  It was a meal which was distinguished by this curious feature, that rank was waived on both sides; yet neither recipient of the favour was aware that it had been extended.  The goodwife had intended to feed this young tramp with broken victuals in a corner, like any other tramp or like a dog; but she was so remorseful for the scolding she had given him, that she did what she could to atone for it by allowing him to sit at the family table and eat with his betters, on ostensible terms of equality with them; and the King, on his side, was so remorseful for having broken his trust, after the family had been so kind to him, that he forced himself to atone for it by humbling himself to the family level, instead of requiring the woman and her children to stand and wait upon him, while he occupied their table in the solitary state due to his birth and dignity.  It does us all good to unbend sometimes.  This good woman was made happy all the day long by the applauses which she got out of herself for her magnanimous condescension to a tramp; and the King was just as self-complacent over his gracious humility toward a humble peasant woman.

The boy prepared a hearty and satisfying meal, and he felt greatly refreshed and happy afterward. The meal had a curious feature: class distinctions were set aside on both sides, yet neither person realized this had happened. The goodwife originally intended to feed this young drifter leftover food in a corner, like any other beggar or like a dog; but she felt so guilty for scolding him that she decided to make amends by inviting him to sit at the family table and eat with them as if they were equals. On the other hand, the King felt remorseful for betraying their trust after they had been so kind to him, so he humbled himself to the family’s level instead of insisting that the woman and her children wait on him while he occupied their table, alone and isolated because of his birth and status. It does us all good to relax sometimes. This good woman felt happy all day, proud of her selfless act of kindness to a drifter; and the King felt just as satisfied with his gracious humility toward a humble peasant woman.

When breakfast was over, the housewife told the King to wash up the dishes.  This command was a staggerer, for a moment, and the King came near rebelling; but then he said to himself, “Alfred the Great watched the cakes; doubtless he would have washed the dishes too—therefore will I essay it.”

When breakfast was over, the housewife told the King to wash the dishes. This command was shocking for a moment, and the King nearly rebelled; but then he thought to himself, “Alfred the Great watched the cakes; he would have washed the dishes too—so I will give it a try.”

He made a sufficiently poor job of it; and to his surprise too, for the cleaning of wooden spoons and trenchers had seemed an easy thing to do. It was a tedious and troublesome piece of work, but he finished it at last.  He was becoming impatient to get away on his journey now; however, he was not to lose this thrifty dame’s society so easily.  She furnished him some little odds and ends of employment, which he got through with after a fair fashion and with some credit.  Then she set him and the little girls to paring some winter apples; but he was so awkward at this service that she retired him from it and gave him a butcher knife to grind.

He did a pretty poor job of it, and he was surprised because cleaning wooden spoons and plates had seemed like an easy task. It turned out to be tedious and annoying, but he finally got it done. He was getting impatient to leave for his journey, but this thrifty woman wasn't going to let him go that easily. She kept him busy with a few small tasks, which he completed reasonably well. Then she had him and the little girls peeling some winter apples, but he was so clumsy at it that she sent him away and gave him a butcher knife to sharpen instead.









link19-244.jpg (129K)









Afterwards she kept him carding wool until he began to think he had laid the good King Alfred about far enough in the shade for the present in the matter of showy menial heroisms that would read picturesquely in story-books and histories, and so he was half-minded to resign.  And when, just after the noonday dinner, the goodwife gave him a basket of kittens to drown, he did resign.  At least he was just going to resign—for he felt that he must draw the line somewhere, and it seemed to him that to draw it at kitten-drowning was about the right thing—when there was an interruption.  The interruption was John Canty—with a peddler’s pack on his back—and Hugo.

Afterwards, she kept him busy carding wool until he started to think he had kept the good King Alfred in the shade long enough for now, regarding flashy acts of heroism that would look good in storybooks and history. So, he was seriously considering quitting. And just after lunch, when the goodwife handed him a basket of kittens to drown, he decided to quit. At least he was about to resign—he felt he had to draw the line somewhere, and it seemed like drawing it at kitten-drowning was the right call—when there was an interruption. The interruption was John Canty, carrying a peddler’s pack on his back, along with Hugo.

The King discovered these rascals approaching the front gate before they had had a chance to see him; so he said nothing about drawing the line, but took up his basket of kittens and stepped quietly out the back way, without a word.  He left the creatures in an out-house, and hurried on, into a narrow lane at the rear.

The King saw these troublemakers coming toward the front gate before they could notice him, so he didn't mention anything about setting boundaries. Instead, he grabbed his basket of kittens and quietly slipped out the back without saying a word. He left the kittens in a shed and quickly continued down a narrow lane at the back.
















link20-245.jpg (42K)









Chapter XX. The Prince and the hermit.

Chapter XX. The Prince and the Hermit.

The high hedge hid him from the house, now; and so, under the impulse of a deadly fright, he let out all his forces and sped toward a wood in the distance.  He never looked back until he had almost gained the shelter of the forest; then he turned and descried two figures in the distance. That was sufficient; he did not wait to scan them critically, but hurried on, and never abated his pace till he was far within the twilight depths of the wood. Then he stopped; being persuaded that he was now tolerably safe. He listened intently, but the stillness was profound and solemn—awful, even, and depressing to the spirits.  At wide intervals his straining ear did detect sounds, but they were so remote, and hollow, and mysterious, that they seemed not to be real sounds, but only the moaning and complaining ghosts of departed ones.  So the sounds were yet more dreary than the silence which they interrupted.

The tall hedge concealed him from the house now, and driven by a terrifying fear, he unleashed all his energy and rushed toward a forest in the distance. He didn't look back until he was nearly under the trees; then he turned and saw two figures far away. That was enough; he didn't take the time to examine them closely, but pressed on, not slowing down until he was deep within the shadowy forest. Then he paused, feeling fairly safe at last. He listened closely, but the silence was thick and serious—almost frightening, and it weighed heavily on his mind. Occasionally, his attentive ear picked up sounds, but they were so distant, hollow, and strange that they felt more like the wailing and lamenting of ghosts than real noises. So, the sounds turned out to be even more dismal than the silence they broke.

It was his purpose, in the beginning, to stay where he was the rest of the day; but a chill soon invaded his perspiring body, and he was at last obliged to resume movement in order to get warm. He struck straight through the forest, hoping to pierce to a road presently, but he was disappointed in this.  He travelled on and on; but the farther he went, the denser the wood became, apparently.  The gloom began to thicken, by-and-by, and the King realised that the night was coming on.  It made him shudder to think of spending it in such an uncanny place; so he tried to hurry faster, but he only made the less speed, for he could not now see well enough to choose his steps judiciously; consequently he kept tripping over roots and tangling himself in vines and briers.

At first, he intended to stay where he was for the rest of the day, but soon a chill crept into his sweaty body, and he had to start moving again to warm up. He made his way straight through the forest, hoping to eventually hit a road, but he was let down. He kept walking, but the further he went, the thicker the trees seemed to get. The darkness began to close in, and he realized that night was approaching. The thought of spending the night in such a creepy place made him shudder, so he tried to speed up, but that only slowed him down more because he couldn't see well enough to pick his steps carefully. As a result, he kept stumbling over roots and getting caught in vines and thorns.









link20-248.jpg (160K)









And how glad he was when at last he caught the glimmer of a light! He approached it warily, stopping often to look about him and listen.  It came from an unglazed window-opening in a shabby little hut.  He heard a voice, now, and felt a disposition to run and hide; but he changed his mind at once, for this voice was praying, evidently.  He glided to the one window of the hut, raised himself on tiptoe, and stole a glance within.  The room was small; its floor was the natural earth, beaten hard by use; in a corner was a bed of rushes and a ragged blanket or two; near it was a pail, a cup, a basin, and two or three pots and pans; there was a short bench and a three-legged stool; on the hearth the remains of a faggot fire were smouldering; before a shrine, which was lighted by a single candle, knelt an aged man, and on an old wooden box at his side lay an open book and a human skull.  The man was of large, bony frame; his hair and whiskers were very long and snowy white; he was clothed in a robe of sheepskins which reached from his neck to his heels.

And he was so glad when he finally saw a light! He moved cautiously, stopping frequently to look around and listen. The light was coming from an unglazed window of a rundown little hut. He heard a voice now and felt the urge to run and hide; but he quickly changed his mind, as this voice was clearly praying. He crept up to the hut's only window, stood on his tiptoes, and peered inside. The room was small; the floor was just packed earth, worn hard from use; in one corner was a bed made of rushes with a couple of tattered blankets; nearby were a pail, a cup, a basin, and a few pots and pans; there was a short bench and a three-legged stool; on the hearth, the remnants of a small fire were smoldering; in front of an altar lit by a single candle knelt an old man, and on an old wooden box next to him lay an open book and a human skull. The man was tall and bony; his hair and beard were very long and snow-white; he wore a robe made of sheepskins that reached from his neck to his heels.









link20-249.jpg (139K)









“A holy hermit!” said the King to himself; “now am I indeed fortunate.”

“A holy hermit!” the King said to himself; “how lucky am I!”

The hermit rose from his knees; the King knocked.  A deep voice responded—

The hermit got up from his knees; the King knocked. A deep voice replied—

“Enter!—but leave sin behind, for the ground whereon thou shalt stand is holy!”

“Come in!—but leave your sins at the door, for the ground you are about to stand on is sacred!”

The King entered, and paused.  The hermit turned a pair of gleaming, unrestful eyes upon him, and said—

The King walked in and stopped. The hermit looked at him with a pair of bright, restless eyes and said—

“Who art thou?”

"Who are you?"

“I am the King,” came the answer, with placid simplicity.

“I am the King,” came the reply, with calm simplicity.

“Welcome, King!” cried the hermit, with enthusiasm.  Then, bustling about with feverish activity, and constantly saying, “Welcome, welcome,” he arranged his bench, seated the King on it, by the hearth, threw some faggots on the fire, and finally fell to pacing the floor with a nervous stride.

“Welcome, Your Majesty!” the hermit exclaimed excitedly. Then, moving around with intense energy and repeatedly saying, “Welcome, welcome,” he set up his bench, seated the King on it by the fire, tossed some sticks onto the flames, and eventually started pacing the floor restlessly.

“Welcome!  Many have sought sanctuary here, but they were not worthy, and were turned away.  But a King who casts his crown away, and despises the vain splendours of his office, and clothes his body in rags, to devote his life to holiness and the mortification of the flesh—he is worthy, he is welcome!—here shall he abide all his days till death come.”  The King hastened to interrupt and explain, but the hermit paid no attention to him—did not even hear him, apparently, but went right on with his talk, with a raised voice and a growing energy.  "And thou shalt be at peace here.  None shall find out thy refuge to disquiet thee with supplications to return to that empty and foolish life which God hath moved thee to abandon.  Thou shalt pray here; thou shalt study the Book; thou shalt meditate upon the follies and delusions of this world, and upon the sublimities of the world to come; thou shalt feed upon crusts and herbs, and scourge thy body with whips, daily, to the purifying of thy soul. Thou shalt wear a hair shirt next thy skin; thou shalt drink water only; and thou shalt be at peace; yes, wholly at peace; for whoso comes to seek thee shall go his way again, baffled; he shall not find thee, he shall not molest thee.”

“Welcome! Many have sought refuge here, but they weren't worthy and were turned away. But a King who gives up his crown, rejects the empty glories of his position, and dresses in rags to dedicate his life to holiness and self-discipline—he is worthy, he is welcomed!—here he shall stay all his days until death arrives.” The King hurried to interrupt and explain, but the hermit ignored him—didn't even seem to hear him, but continued with his speech, his voice rising and gaining energy. "And you shall find peace here. No one shall discover your refuge and trouble you with requests to return to that empty and foolish life that God has inspired you to leave behind. You shall pray here; you shall study the Book; you shall reflect on the follies and illusions of this world, as well as the glories of the world to come; you shall live on scraps and herbs, and whip your body daily to purify your soul. You shall wear a hair shirt next to your skin; you shall only drink water; and you shall be at peace; yes, completely at peace; for anyone who comes to seek you shall leave frustrated; they will not find you, they will not disturb you.”

The old man, still pacing back and forth, ceased to speak aloud, and began to mutter.  The King seized this opportunity to state his case; and he did it with an eloquence inspired by uneasiness and apprehension.  But the hermit went on muttering, and gave no heed.  And still muttering, he approached the King and said impressively—

The old man, still pacing back and forth, stopped speaking out loud and started to mumble. The King took this chance to present his argument, doing so with a persuasive passion fueled by anxiety and concern. But the hermit kept mumbling, paying no attention. While still mumbling, he approached the King and said with emphasis—

“’Sh!  I will tell you a secret!”  He bent down to impart it, but checked himself, and assumed a listening attitude.  After a moment or two he went on tiptoe to the window-opening, put his head out, and peered around in the gloaming, then came tiptoeing back again, put his face close down to the King’s, and whispered—

“Shh! I have a secret to share!” He leaned down to tell it, but paused and took on a listening stance. After a moment, he tiptoed to the window, stuck his head out, and looked around in the dim light. Then he tiptoed back, got close to the King’s face, and whispered—

“I am an archangel!”

“I’m an archangel!”









link20-251.jpg (65K)









The King started violently, and said to himself, “Would God I were with the outlaws again; for lo, now am I the prisoner of a madman!”  His apprehensions were heightened, and they showed plainly in his face.  In a low excited voice the hermit continued—

The King jumped up suddenly and thought to himself, “I wish I were back with the outlaws; here I am, a prisoner of a madman!” His fears grew stronger, and it was clear on his face. In a low, excited voice, the hermit continued—

“I see you feel my atmosphere!  There’s awe in your face!  None may be in this atmosphere and not be thus affected; for it is the very atmosphere of heaven.  I go thither and return, in the twinkling of an eye.  I was made an archangel on this very spot, it is five years ago, by angels sent from heaven to confer that awful dignity.  Their presence filled this place with an intolerable brightness.  And they knelt to me, King! yes, they knelt to me! for I was greater than they.  I have walked in the courts of heaven, and held speech with the patriarchs.  Touch my hand—be not afraid—touch it.  There—now thou hast touched a hand which has been clasped by Abraham and Isaac and Jacob!  For I have walked in the golden courts; I have seen the Deity face to face!”  He paused, to give this speech effect; then his face suddenly changed, and he started to his feet again saying, with angry energy, “Yes, I am an archangel; a mere archangel!—I that might have been pope!  It is verily true.  I was told it from heaven in a dream, twenty years ago; ah, yes, I was to be pope!—and I should have been pope, for Heaven had said it—but the King dissolved my religious house, and I, poor obscure unfriended monk, was cast homeless upon the world, robbed of my mighty destiny!” Here he began to mumble again, and beat his forehead in futile rage, with his fist; now and then articulating a venomous curse, and now and then a pathetic “Wherefore I am nought but an archangel—I that should have been pope!”

“I see you’re feeling the energy around us! There's awe on your face! No one can be in this atmosphere and not feel it; it’s the very presence of heaven. I go there and come back in the blink of an eye. Five years ago, I was made an archangel right here, by angels sent from heaven to grant me that incredible honor. Their presence filled this place with an overwhelming brightness. And they knelt to me, King! Yes, they knelt to me! Because I was greater than they. I've walked in the heavenly courts and talked with the patriarchs. Touch my hand—don’t be afraid—just touch it. There—you've touched a hand that has been held by Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob! I've walked in those golden courts; I’ve seen God face to face!” He paused to let this sink in; then his expression changed suddenly, and he jumped to his feet again, saying with fierce energy, “Yes, I am an archangel; a mere archangel!—I who could have been pope! It’s absolutely true. I was told by heaven in a dream twenty years ago; oh yes, I was meant to be pope!—and I should have been pope, because Heaven said so—but the King disbanded my religious order, and I, a poor, unknown monk, was cast out into the world, stripped of my grand destiny!” Then he started mumbling again, pounding his forehead in futile anger with his fist, occasionally muttering a bitter curse and sometimes a sorrowful, “So I am nothing but an archangel—I who should have been pope!”

So he went on, for an hour, whilst the poor little King sat and suffered. Then all at once the old man’s frenzy departed, and he became all gentleness.  His voice softened, he came down out of his clouds, and fell to prattling along so simply and so humanly, that he soon won the King’s heart completely.  The old devotee moved the boy nearer to the fire and made him comfortable; doctored his small bruises and abrasions with a deft and tender hand; and then set about preparing and cooking a supper—chatting pleasantly all the time, and occasionally stroking the lad’s cheek or patting his head, in such a gently caressing way that in a little while all the fear and repulsion inspired by the archangel were changed to reverence and affection for the man.

So he went on for an hour while the poor little King sat and endured. Then suddenly, the old man's anger faded, and he became very gentle. His voice softened, he came down from his high emotions, and began talking simply and humanly, which quickly won over the King’s heart completely. The old devotee moved the boy closer to the fire and made him comfortable; he treated the boy's small bruises and scrapes with a skilled and caring touch; and then he started preparing and cooking dinner—chatting pleasantly the whole time and occasionally stroking the lad’s cheek or patting his head in such a soothing way that soon all the fear and dislike caused by the archangel turned into respect and affection for the man.









link20-253.jpg (131K)









This happy state of things continued while the two ate the supper; then, after a prayer before the shrine, the hermit put the boy to bed, in a small adjoining room, tucking him in as snugly and lovingly as a mother might; and so, with a parting caress, left him and sat down by the fire, and began to poke the brands about in an absent and aimless way. Presently he paused; then tapped his forehead several times with his fingers, as if trying to recall some thought which had escaped from his mind.  Apparently he was unsuccessful.  Now he started quickly up, and entered his guest’s room, and said—

This happy situation lasted while the two of them had dinner; then, after saying a prayer in front of the shrine, the hermit put the boy to bed in a small adjoining room, tucking him in as comfortably and lovingly as a mother would. With a final affectionate touch, he left him and sat by the fire, aimlessly poking at the logs. After a moment, he stopped and tapped his forehead repeatedly with his fingers, as if trying to remember something that had slipped his mind. It seemed he was unable to do so. Suddenly, he got up quickly and went into his guest’s room, saying—

“Thou art King?”

"Are you the King?"

“Yes,” was the response, drowsily uttered.

“Yes,” was the reply, said sleepily.

“What King?”

"Which king?"

“Of England.”

"From England."

“Of England?  Then Henry is gone!”

“Of England? Then Henry is gone!”

“Alack, it is so.  I am his son.”

“Unfortunately, it’s true. I am his son.”

A black frown settled down upon the hermit’s face, and he clenched his bony hands with a vindictive energy.  He stood a few moments, breathing fast and swallowing repeatedly, then said in a husky voice—

A dark scowl formed on the hermit's face, and he gripped his thin hands with a fierce intensity. He stood there for a few moments, breathing heavily and swallowing hard, then said in a rough voice—

“Dost know it was he that turned us out into the world houseless and homeless?”

“Do you know it was him who cast us out into the world without a home?”

There was no response.  The old man bent down and scanned the boy’s reposeful face and listened to his placid breathing.  "He sleeps—sleeps soundly;” and the frown vanished away and gave place to an expression of evil satisfaction.  A smile flitted across the dreaming boy’s features. The hermit muttered, “So—his heart is happy;” and he turned away.  He went stealthily about the place, seeking here and there for something; now and then halting to listen, now and then jerking his head around and casting a quick glance toward the bed; and always muttering, always mumbling to himself.  At last he found what he seemed to want—a rusty old butcher knife and a whetstone.  Then he crept to his place by the fire, sat himself down, and began to whet the knife softly on the stone, still muttering, mumbling, ejaculating.  The winds sighed around the lonely place, the mysterious voices of the night floated by out of the distances.  The shining eyes of venturesome mice and rats peered out at the old man from cracks and coverts, but he went on with his work, rapt, absorbed, and noted none of these things.

There was no response. The old man bent down and looked at the boy’s peaceful face while listening to his calm breathing. “He’s sleeping—sleeping soundly;” and the frown disappeared, replaced by an expression of wicked satisfaction. A smile flickered across the dreaming boy’s face. The hermit muttered, “So—his heart is happy;” and he turned away. He moved quietly around the place, searching here and there for something; occasionally stopping to listen, jerking his head around to cast a quick glance at the bed, and always muttering and mumbling to himself. Finally, he found what he seemed to be looking for—a rusty old butcher knife and a whetstone. Then he crept back to his spot by the fire, sat down, and began to sharpen the knife softly on the stone, still muttering and mumbling. The winds sighed around the lonely place, and mysterious voices of the night floated by from afar. The gleaming eyes of curious mice and rats peeked out at the old man from cracks and hiding spots, but he continued with his work, focused and absorbed, oblivious to them all.

At long intervals he drew his thumb along the edge of his knife, and nodded his head with satisfaction.  "It grows sharper,” he said; “yes, it grows sharper.”

At long intervals, he ran his thumb along the edge of his knife and nodded his head in satisfaction. "It's getting sharper," he said; "yeah, it's getting sharper."

He took no note of the flight of time, but worked tranquilly on, entertaining himself with his thoughts, which broke out occasionally in articulate speech—

He paid no attention to the passing of time, but kept working calmly, entertaining himself with his thoughts, which sometimes burst out in spoken words—

“His father wrought us evil, he destroyed us—and is gone down into the eternal fires!  Yes, down into the eternal fires!  He escaped us—but it was God’s will, yes it was God’s will, we must not repine.  But he hath not escaped the fires!  No, he hath not escaped the fires, the consuming, unpitying, remorseless fires—and they are everlasting!”

“His father did us wrong, he ruined us—and has gone down into the eternal flames! Yes, down into the eternal flames! He got away from us—but it was God’s will, yes it was God’s will, we must not complain. But he has not escaped the flames! No, he has not escaped the flames, the consuming, merciless, relentless flames—and they are everlasting!”

And so he wrought, and still wrought—mumbling, chuckling a low rasping chuckle at times—and at times breaking again into words—

And so he worked, and kept on working—mumbling, occasionally chuckling a low, raspy laugh—and sometimes breaking back into words—

“It was his father that did it all.  I am but an archangel; but for him I should be pope!”

“It was his father who did everything. I'm just an archangel; without him, I would be pope!”









link20-255.jpg (128K)









The King stirred.  The hermit sprang noiselessly to the bedside, and went down upon his knees, bending over the prostrate form with his knife uplifted.  The boy stirred again; his eyes came open for an instant, but there was no speculation in them, they saw nothing; the next moment his tranquil breathing showed that his sleep was sound once more.

The King moved slightly. The hermit quietly knelt by the bedside, leaning over the still figure with his knife raised. The boy stirred again; his eyes opened for a moment, but there was no curiosity in them, they were blank; in the next instant, his calm breathing indicated that he had fallen back into a deep sleep.

The hermit watched and listened, for a time, keeping his position and scarcely breathing; then he slowly lowered his arms, and presently crept away, saying,—

The hermit watched and listened for a while, staying still and barely breathing; then he slowly lowered his arms and quietly slipped away, saying,—

“It is long past midnight; it is not best that he should cry out, lest by accident someone be passing.”

“It’s well past midnight; it’s better that he doesn’t shout, in case someone happens to be passing by.”









link20-256.jpg (69K)









He glided about his hovel, gathering a rag here, a thong there, and another one yonder; then he returned, and by careful and gentle handling he managed to tie the King’s ankles together without waking him.  Next he essayed to tie the wrists; he made several attempts to cross them, but the boy always drew one hand or the other away, just as the cord was ready to be applied; but at last, when the archangel was almost ready to despair, the boy crossed his hands himself, and the next moment they were bound. Now a bandage was passed under the sleeper’s chin and brought up over his head and tied fast—and so softly, so gradually, and so deftly were the knots drawn together and compacted, that the boy slept peacefully through it all without stirring.

He moved around his small house, picking up a rag here, a strap there, and another one over there; then he came back, and with careful and gentle handling, he was able to tie the King’s ankles together without waking him. Next, he tried to tie the boy’s wrists; he made several attempts to cross them, but the boy always pulled one hand or the other away right as the cord was about to be applied. Finally, just when the archangel was almost ready to give up, the boy crossed his hands himself, and in the next moment, they were bound. Then a strip was passed under the sleeping boy’s chin, brought up over his head, and tied securely—and so softly, so gradually, and so skillfully were the knots tightened and secured, that the boy slept peacefully through it all without moving.
















link21-257.jpg (51K)









Chapter XXI. Hendon to the rescue.

Chapter XXI. Hendon to the rescue.

The old man glided away, stooping, stealthy, cat-like, and brought the low bench.  He seated himself upon it, half his body in the dim and flickering light, and the other half in shadow; and so, with his craving eyes bent upon the slumbering boy, he kept his patient vigil there, heedless of the drift of time, and softly whetted his knife, and mumbled and chuckled; and in aspect and attitude he resembled nothing so much as a grizzly, monstrous spider, gloating over some hapless insect that lay bound and helpless in his web.

The old man moved away quietly, hunched and stealthy, like a cat, and brought over the low bench. He sat down on it, half of his body illuminated by the dim and flickering light, the other half covered in shadow. With his eager eyes fixed on the sleeping boy, he kept his watch there, oblivious to the passage of time, softly sharpening his knife, mumbling and chuckling to himself. In both appearance and posture, he looked like a grizzly, monstrous spider relishing a helpless insect caught in its web.

After a long while, the old man, who was still gazing,—yet not seeing, his mind having settled into a dreamy abstraction,—observed, on a sudden, that the boy’s eyes were open! wide open and staring!—staring up in frozen horror at the knife.  The smile of a gratified devil crept over the old man’s face, and he said, without changing his attitude or his occupation—

After a long time, the old man, who was still looking but not really seeing, lost in a dreamy state of mind, suddenly noticed that the boy’s eyes were open! Wide open and staring!—staring up in frozen terror at the knife. A satisfied smirk spread across the old man’s face as he said, without changing his position or what he was doing—

“Son of Henry the Eighth, hast thou prayed?”

“Son of Henry the Eighth, have you prayed?”

The boy struggled helplessly in his bonds, and at the same time forced a smothered sound through his closed jaws, which the hermit chose to interpret as an affirmative answer to his question.

The boy struggled helplessly in his restraints, and at the same time forced a muffled sound through his clenched jaws, which the hermit decided to take as a yes to his question.

“Then pray again.  Pray the prayer for the dying!”

“Then pray again. Pray the prayer for the dying!”

A shudder shook the boy’s frame, and his face blenched.  Then he struggled again to free himself—turning and twisting himself this way and that; tugging frantically, fiercely, desperately—but uselessly—to burst his fetters; and all the while the old ogre smiled down upon him, and nodded his head, and placidly whetted his knife; mumbling, from time to time, “The moments are precious, they are few and precious—pray the prayer for the dying!”

A shiver passed through the boy's body, and his face went pale. Then he fought once more to break free—turning and twisting himself this way and that; pulling frantically, fiercely, desperately—but to no avail—to break his bonds; and all the while, the old ogre smiled down at him, nodded his head, and calmly sharpened his knife; mumbling now and then, “The moments are precious, they are few and precious—say the prayer for the dying!”

The boy uttered a despairing groan, and ceased from his struggles, panting.  The tears came, then, and trickled, one after the other, down his face; but this piteous sight wrought no softening effect upon the savage old man.

The boy let out a helpless groan and stopped fighting, breathing heavily. Tears started to fall, one by one, down his face; but this heartbreaking sight had no effect on the cruel old man.

The dawn was coming now; the hermit observed it, and spoke up sharply, with a touch of nervous apprehension in his voice—

The dawn was breaking now; the hermit noticed it and spoke up sharply, with a hint of nervous concern in his voice—

“I may not indulge this ecstasy longer!  The night is already gone.  It seems but a moment—only a moment; would it had endured a year!  Seed of the Church’s spoiler, close thy perishing eyes, an’ thou fearest to look upon—”

“I can’t enjoy this happiness much longer! The night is already gone. It feels like just a moment—only a moment; I wish it had lasted a year! Seed of the Church’s destroyer, close your dying eyes if you’re afraid to look upon—”

The rest was lost in inarticulate mutterings.  The old man sank upon his knees, his knife in his hand, and bent himself over the moaning boy.

The rest was lost in unclear mumblings. The old man dropped to his knees, his knife in hand, and leaned over the groaning boy.









link21-260.jpg (111K)









Hark!  There was a sound of voices near the cabin—the knife dropped from the hermit’s hand; he cast a sheepskin over the boy and started up, trembling.  The sounds increased, and presently the voices became rough and angry; then came blows, and cries for help; then a clatter of swift footsteps, retreating.  Immediately came a succession of thundering knocks upon the cabin door, followed by—

Hush! There were voices near the cabin—the knife fell from the hermit's hand; he threw a sheepskin over the boy and jumped up, shaking. The sounds grew louder, and soon the voices turned rough and angry; then there were blows and cries for help; followed by a rush of fast footsteps running away. Almost immediately, there were a series of loud knocks on the cabin door, followed by—

“Hullo-o-o!  Open!  And despatch, in the name of all the devils!”

“Hellooo! Open up! And get a move on, in the name of all the devils!”

Oh, this was the blessedest sound that had ever made music in the King’s ears; for it was Miles Hendon’s voice!

Oh, this was the most wonderful sound that had ever reached the King’s ears; it was Miles Hendon’s voice!

The hermit, grinding his teeth in impotent rage, moved swiftly out of the bedchamber, closing the door behind him; and straightway the King heard a talk, to this effect, proceeding from the ‘chapel’:—

The hermit, clenching his teeth in frustration, quickly left the bedroom, shutting the door behind him; and right away the King heard a conversation, related to this, coming from the ‘chapel’:—

“Homage and greeting, reverend sir!  Where is the boy—my boy?”

“Respectful greeting, sir! Where is the boy—my boy?”

“What boy, friend?”

"What guy, friend?"

“What boy!  Lie me no lies, sir priest, play me no deceptions!—I am not in the humour for it.  Near to this place I caught the scoundrels who I judged did steal him from me, and I made them confess; they said he was at large again, and they had tracked him to your door.  They showed me his very footprints.  Now palter no more; for look you, holy sir, an’ thou produce him not—Where is the boy?”

“What boy! Don’t lie to me, priest, and don’t try to deceive me! I’m not in the mood for it. Close to here, I caught the scoundrels I suspected stole him from me, and I made them confess; they said he was free again, and they had tracked him to your door. They showed me his very footprints. Now stop with the games; listen, holy sir, if you don’t produce him—Where is the boy?”

“O good sir, peradventure you mean the ragged regal vagrant that tarried here the night.  If such as you take an interest in such as he, know, then, that I have sent him of an errand.  He will be back anon.”

"Good sir, perhaps you're referring to the scruffy royal wanderer who stayed here last night. If someone like you is interested in him, just know that I've sent him on an errand. He'll be back soon."

“How soon?  How soon?  Come, waste not the time—cannot I overtake him? How soon will he be back?”

“How soon? How soon? Come on, don't waste time—can’t I catch up to him? How soon will he be back?”

“Thou need’st not stir; he will return quickly.”

“You don’t need to move; he’ll be back soon.”

“So be it, then.  I will try to wait.  But stop!—you sent him of an errand?—you!  Verily this is a lie—he would not go.  He would pull thy old beard, an’ thou didst offer him such an insolence. Thou hast lied, friend; thou hast surely lied!  He would not go for thee, nor for any man.”

“So be it, then. I’ll try to wait. But wait!—you sent him on an errand?—you! This is truly a lie—he wouldn’t go. He would pull your old beard if you offered him such an insult. You’ve lied, my friend; you’ve definitely lied! He wouldn’t go for you, nor for anyone.”

“For any man—no; haply not.  But I am not a man.”

“For any man—no; maybe not. But I am not a man.”

What!  Now o’ God’s name what art thou, then?”

What! Now, for God’s sake, what are you, then?”

“It is a secret—mark thou reveal it not.  I am an archangel!”

“It’s a secret—make sure you don’t tell anyone. I am an archangel!”

There was a tremendous ejaculation from Miles Hendon—not altogether unprofane—followed by—

There was a huge outburst from Miles Hendon—not entirely appropriate—followed by—

“This doth well and truly account for his complaisance!  Right well I knew he would budge nor hand nor foot in the menial service of any mortal; but, lord, even a king must obey when an archangel gives the word o’ command!  Let me—’sh!  What noise was that?”

“This really explains his willingness to cooperate! I knew he wouldn't lift a finger for anyone of lower status, but, wow, even a king has to listen when an archangel issues a command! Let me—shh! What was that noise?”

All this while the little King had been yonder, alternately quaking with terror and trembling with hope; and all the while, too, he had thrown all the strength he could into his anguished moanings, constantly expecting them to reach Hendon’s ear, but always realising, with bitterness, that they failed, or at least made no impression.  So this last remark of his servant came as comes a reviving breath from fresh fields to the dying; and he exerted himself once more, and with all his energy, just as the hermit was saying—

All this time, the little King had been over there, switching between fear and hope; and throughout, he poured all the strength he could into his desperate cries, always hoping they would reach Hendon’s ears, but always realizing, with disappointment, that they didn’t, or at least didn’t have any effect. So this last comment from his servant felt like a refreshing breath from open fields to someone near death; and he pushed himself again, with all his energy, just as the hermit was saying—

“Noise?  I heard only the wind.”

“Noise? I only heard the wind.”

“Mayhap it was.  Yes, doubtless that was it.  I have been hearing it faintly all the—there it is again!  It is not the wind!  What an odd sound!  Come, we will hunt it out!”

“Maybe it was. Yes, that must be it. I have been hearing it faintly all this time—there it is again! It’s not the wind! What a strange sound! Come on, let’s go find out what it is!”

Now the King’s joy was nearly insupportable.  His tired lungs did their utmost—and hopefully, too—but the sealed jaws and the muffling sheepskin sadly crippled the effort.  Then the poor fellow’s heart sank, to hear the hermit say—

Now the King’s joy was almost unbearable. His tired lungs did their best—and with hope, too—but the sealed jaws and the muffling sheepskin sadly held him back. Then the poor guy's heart sank when he heard the hermit say—

“Ah, it came from without—I think from the copse yonder.  Come, I will lead the way.”

“Ah, it came from outside—I think from the thicket over there.  Come, I’ll show you the way.”

The King heard the two pass out, talking; heard their footsteps die quickly away—then he was alone with a boding, brooding, awful silence.

The King heard the two walk out, chatting; heard their footsteps fade away quickly—then he was left alone in a foreboding, deep, terrible silence.

It seemed an age till he heard the steps and voices approaching again—and this time he heard an added sound,—the trampling of hoofs, apparently.  Then he heard Hendon say—

It felt like forever until he heard the footsteps and voices coming closer again—and this time he noticed an additional sound—the thudding of hoofs, it seemed. Then he heard Hendon say—

“I will not wait longer.  I cannot wait longer.  He has lost his way in this thick wood.  Which direction took he?  Quick—point it out to me.”

“I won’t wait any longer. I can’t wait any longer. He’s lost in this dense forest. Which way did he go? Hurry—show me.”

“He—but wait; I will go with thee.”

“He—but wait; I will go with you.”

“Good—good!  Why, truly thou art better than thy looks.  Marry I do not think there’s not another archangel with so right a heart as thine.  Wilt ride?  Wilt take the wee donkey that’s for my boy, or wilt thou fork thy holy legs over this ill-conditioned slave of a mule that I have provided for myself?—and had been cheated in too, had he cost but the indifferent sum of a month’s usury on a brass farthing let to a tinker out of work.”

“Good—good! Wow, you’re actually better than you seem. Honestly, I don’t think there’s another archangel with such a good heart as yours. Do you want to ride? Would you rather take the little donkey that’s for my boy, or will you throw your holy legs over this bad-tempered mule I got for myself? I even got cheated on him too, as if he cost just a measly month’s interest on a brass farthing lent to a tinker who’s out of work.”

“No—ride thy mule, and lead thine ass; I am surer on mine own feet, and will walk.”

“No—ride your mule, and lead your donkey; I'm more stable on my own feet, and I’ll walk.”









link21-262.jpg (97K)









“Then prithee mind the little beast for me while I take my life in my hands and make what success I may toward mounting the big one.”

“Then please keep an eye on the little animal for me while I risk my life and try my best to ride the big one.”

Then followed a confusion of kicks, cuffs, tramplings and plungings, accompanied by a thunderous intermingling of volleyed curses, and finally a bitter apostrophe to the mule, which must have broken its spirit, for hostilities seemed to cease from that moment.

Then came a chaotic mix of kicks, punches, stomps, and falls, along with a loud mix of shouted curses, and finally, a harsh remark directed at the mule, which must have crushed its spirit, because the fighting appeared to stop from that point on.

With unutterable misery the fettered little King heard the voices and footsteps fade away and die out.  All hope forsook him, now, for the moment, and a dull despair settled down upon his heart. “My only friend is deceived and got rid of,” he said; “the hermit will return and—”  He finished with a gasp; and at once fell to struggling so frantically with his bonds again, that he shook off the smothering sheepskin.

With unbearable sadness, the trapped little King listened as the voices and footsteps faded away. All hope abandoned him, and a heavy despair settled in his heart. “My only friend has been tricked and taken away,” he said; “the hermit will return and—” He finished with a gasp and immediately began to struggle violently against his bonds again, shaking off the suffocating sheepskin.

And now he heard the door open!  The sound chilled him to the marrow—already he seemed to feel the knife at his throat.  Horror made him close his eyes; horror made him open them again—and before him stood John Canty and Hugo!

And now he heard the door open! The sound sent a chill down his spine—he could almost feel the knife at his throat. Fear made him close his eyes; fear made him open them again—and there stood John Canty and Hugo!









link21-264.jpg (96K)









He would have said “Thank God!” if his jaws had been free.

He would have said "Thank God!" if his mouth had been free.

A moment or two later his limbs were at liberty, and his captors, each gripping him by an arm, were hurrying him with all speed through the forest.

A moment later, his limbs were free, and his captors, each holding him by an arm, were rushing him swiftly through the forest.
















link22-267.jpg (44K)









Chapter XXII. A Victim of Treachery.

Chapter XXII. A Victim of Betrayal.

Once more ‘King Foo-foo the First’ was roving with the tramps and outlaws, a butt for their coarse jests and dull-witted railleries, and sometimes the victim of small spitefulness at the hands of Canty and Hugo when the Ruffler’s back was turned.  None but Canty and Hugo really disliked him.  Some of the others liked him, and all admired his pluck and spirit.  During two or three days, Hugo, in whose ward and charge the King was, did what he covertly could to make the boy uncomfortable; and at night, during the customary orgies, he amused the company by putting small indignities upon him—always as if by accident.  Twice he stepped upon the King’s toes—accidentally—and the King, as became his royalty, was contemptuously unconscious of it and indifferent to it; but the third time Hugo entertained himself in that way, the King felled him to the ground with a cudgel, to the prodigious delight of the tribe.  Hugo, consumed with anger and shame, sprang up, seized a cudgel, and came at his small adversary in a fury.  Instantly a ring was formed around the gladiators, and the betting and cheering began.

Once again, ‘King Foo-foo the First’ was hanging out with the tramps and outlaws, a target for their crude jokes and dull insults, and sometimes the victim of petty spite from Canty and Hugo when the Ruffler wasn’t watching. Only Canty and Hugo truly disliked him. Some of the others liked him, and everyone admired his courage and spirit. For two or three days, Hugo, who was in charge of the King, did what he quietly could to make the boy uncomfortable; and at night, during their usual wild parties, he entertained the crowd by putting little humiliations on him—always seeming accidental. Twice he stepped on the King’s toes—by accident—and the King, acting like royalty, pretended not to notice and didn’t care; but on the third time Hugo tried this, the King knocked him down with a stick, much to the delight of the group. Furious and embarrassed, Hugo jumped up, grabbed a stick, and charged at his small opponent in a rage. Immediately, a ring formed around the fighters, and the betting and cheering began.









link22-270.jpg (85K)









But poor Hugo stood no chance whatever.  His frantic and lubberly ’prentice-work found but a poor market for itself when pitted against an arm which had been trained by the first masters of Europe in single-stick, quarter-staff, and every art and trick of swordsmanship.  The little King stood, alert but at graceful ease, and caught and turned aside the thick rain of blows with a facility and precision which set the motley on-lookers wild with admiration; and every now and then, when his practised eye detected an opening, and a lightning-swift rap upon Hugo’s head followed as a result, the storm of cheers and laughter that swept the place was something wonderful to hear.  At the end of fifteen minutes, Hugo, all battered, bruised, and the target for a pitiless bombardment of ridicule, slunk from the field; and the unscathed hero of the fight was seized and borne aloft upon the shoulders of the joyous rabble to the place of honour beside the Ruffler, where with vast ceremony he was crowned King of the Game-Cocks; his meaner title being at the same time solemnly cancelled and annulled, and a decree of banishment from the gang pronounced against any who should thenceforth utter it.

But poor Hugo didn't stand a chance. His desperate and clumsy attempts at fighting didn’t hold up against someone who had been trained by the top masters of Europe in various forms of combat. The young King stood there, alert yet relaxed, skillfully deflecting the barrage of strikes with a precision that amazed the colorful crowd. Every now and then, when his practiced eye spotted an opening, he would quickly strike Hugo on the head, and the cheers and laughter that erupted were incredible to hear. After fifteen minutes, Hugo, battered and bruised, left the field, the target of relentless teasing. Meanwhile, the untouched hero of the match was lifted onto the shoulders of the ecstatic crowd and carried to a place of honor next to the Ruffler, where he was ceremoniously crowned King of the Game-Cocks. His lesser title was formally revoked, and any future mention of it was met with a decree of banishment against those who dared to speak it.

All attempts to make the King serviceable to the troop had failed. He had stubbornly refused to act; moreover, he was always trying to escape.  He had been thrust into an unwatched kitchen, the first day of his return; he not only came forth empty-handed, but tried to rouse the housemates. He was sent out with a tinker to help him at his work; he would not work; moreover, he threatened the tinker with his own soldering-iron; and finally both Hugo and the tinker found their hands full with the mere matter of keeping his from getting away.  He delivered the thunders of his royalty upon the heads of all who hampered his liberties or tried to force him to service.  He was sent out, in Hugo’s charge, in company with a slatternly woman and a diseased baby, to beg; but the result was not encouraging—he declined to plead for the mendicants, or be a party to their cause in any way.

All attempts to make the King useful to the group had failed. He stubbornly refused to cooperate; in fact, he was always trying to escape. He was put into an unattended kitchen on his first day back; not only did he come out empty-handed, but he also tried to stir up trouble with the other housemates. He was sent out with a handyman to assist him with his work; he wouldn’t work, and he even threatened the handyman with his own soldering iron. In the end, both Hugo and the handyman found themselves busy just trying to keep him from getting away. He unleashed his royal fury on anyone who restricted his freedom or tried to make him work. He was sent out under Hugo’s supervision, along with a disheveled woman and a sickly baby, to beg; however, the outcome was disappointing—he refused to ask for help for the beggars or support their cause in any way.

Thus several days went by; and the miseries of this tramping life, and the weariness and sordidness and meanness and vulgarity of it, became gradually and steadily so intolerable to the captive that he began at last to feel that his release from the hermit’s knife must prove only a temporary respite from death, at best.

Several days passed, and the hardships of this wandering life, along with the exhaustion, dirtiness, pettiness, and crudeness of it, slowly became so unbearable for the captive that he eventually realized that his escape from the hermit's knife would likely be only a brief break from death, at best.

But at night, in his dreams, these things were forgotten, and he was on his throne, and master again.  This, of course, intensified the sufferings of the awakening—so the mortifications of each succeeding morning of the few that passed between his return to bondage and the combat with Hugo, grew bitterer and bitterer, and harder and harder to bear.

But at night, in his dreams, these things faded away, and he was back on his throne, in control again. This, of course, made the pain of waking up even worse—so the torment of each morning during the few days between his return to captivity and the fight with Hugo became more and more intense, and harder and harder to endure.

The morning after that combat, Hugo got up with a heart filled with vengeful purposes against the King.  He had two plans, in particular. One was to inflict upon the lad what would be, to his proud spirit and ‘imagined’ royalty, a peculiar humiliation; and if he failed to accomplish this, his other plan was to put a crime of some kind upon the King, and then betray him into the implacable clutches of the law.

The morning after that fight, Hugo woke up with a heart full of revenge against the King. He had two specific plans. One was to deliver a unique humiliation to the boy that would sting his proud spirit and ‘claimed’ royalty; and if he couldn’t pull that off, his other plan was to frame the King for a crime and then hand him over to the relentless grip of the law.

In pursuance of the first plan, he purposed to put a ‘clime’ upon the King’s leg; rightly judging that that would mortify him to the last and perfect degree; and as soon as the clime should operate, he meant to get Canty’s help, and force the King to expose his leg in the highway and beg for alms.  ’Clime’ was the cant term for a sore, artificially created. To make a clime, the operator made a paste or poultice of unslaked lime, soap, and the rust of old iron, and spread it upon a piece of leather, which was then bound tightly upon the leg.  This would presently fret off the skin, and make the flesh raw and angry-looking; blood was then rubbed upon the limb, which, being fully dried, took on a dark and repulsive colour.  Then a bandage of soiled rags was put on in a cleverly careless way which would allow the hideous ulcer to be seen, and move the compassion of the passer-by. {8}

In following the first plan, he intended to put a ‘clime’ on the King’s leg, thinking that it would humiliate him to the fullest extent. As soon as the clime took effect, he planned to enlist Canty’s help and force the King to show his leg in the street and beg for money. ‘Clime’ was a slang term for a sore created on purpose. To create a clime, the operator made a paste or poultice of quicklime, soap, and rust from old iron, spreading it on a piece of leather that was then tightly wrapped around the leg. This would quickly irritate the skin, leaving the flesh looking raw and inflamed. Blood was then rubbed on the leg, which, once dried, turned a dark and repulsive color. Finally, a bandage made of dirty rags was applied in a deliberately careless way to expose the ugly sore, aiming to elicit sympathy from passersby. {8}

Hugo got the help of the tinker whom the King had cowed with the soldering-iron; they took the boy out on a tinkering tramp, and as soon as they were out of sight of the camp they threw him down and the tinker held him while Hugo bound the poultice tight and fast upon his leg.

Hugo got help from the tinker who the King had intimidated with the soldering iron; they took the boy on a tinkering trip, and as soon as they were out of sight of the camp, they threw him down. The tinker held him while Hugo tightly wrapped the poultice around his leg.









link22-272.jpg (139K)









The King raged and stormed, and promised to hang the two the moment the sceptre was in his hand again; but they kept a firm grip upon him and enjoyed his impotent struggling and jeered at his threats.  This continued until the poultice began to bite; and in no long time its work would have been perfected, if there had been no interruption.  But there was; for about this time the ‘slave’ who had made the speech denouncing England’s laws, appeared on the scene, and put an end to the enterprise, and stripped off the poultice and bandage.

The King fumed and raged, vowing to hang the two as soon as he had the scepter back in his hand; but they held onto him tightly, relishing his powerless struggles and mocking his threats. This went on until the poultice began to sting; and before long its effects would have been complete, if not for an interruption. But then, at that moment, the 'slave' who had made the speech against England’s laws showed up and put an end to the whole situation, removing the poultice and bandage.

The King wanted to borrow his deliverer’s cudgel and warm the jackets of the two rascals on the spot; but the man said no, it would bring trouble—leave the matter till night; the whole tribe being together, then, the outside world would not venture to interfere or interrupt.  He marched the party back to camp and reported the affair to the Ruffler, who listened, pondered, and then decided that the King should not be again detailed to beg, since it was plain he was worthy of something higher and better—wherefore, on the spot he promoted him from the mendicant rank and appointed him to steal!

The King wanted to borrow his rescuer’s club and deal with the two troublemakers right then and there; but the man refused, saying it would lead to problems—better to wait until night. With the whole tribe gathered, outsiders wouldn’t dare to interfere. He led the group back to camp and reported the situation to the Ruffler, who listened, thought it over, and then decided that the King shouldn’t be sent out to beg again, as it was clear he deserved something greater and better—so right then, he promoted him from the ranks of beggars and appointed him to steal!

Hugo was overjoyed.  He had already tried to make the King steal, and failed; but there would be no more trouble of that sort, now, for of course the King would not dream of defying a distinct command delivered directly from head-quarters.  So he planned a raid for that very afternoon, purposing to get the King in the law’s grip in the course of it; and to do it, too, with such ingenious strategy, that it should seem to be accidental and unintentional; for the King of the Game-Cocks was popular now, and the gang might not deal over-gently with an unpopular member who played so serious a treachery upon him as the delivering him over to the common enemy, the law.

Hugo was ecstatic. He had already tried to make the King steal and had failed, but there wouldn't be any more issues like that now, because of course the King wouldn't even think about defying a clear command coming directly from headquarters. So he planned a raid for that afternoon, intending to get the King caught by the law during it; and he aimed to do it with such clever strategy that it would appear accidental and unintentional. The King of the Game-Cocks was popular now, and the gang might not treat an unpopular member very kindly if he committed such a serious betrayal by turning him over to their common enemy, the law.

Very well.  All in good time Hugo strolled off to a neighbouring village with his prey; and the two drifted slowly up and down one street after another, the one watching sharply for a sure chance to achieve his evil purpose, and the other watching as sharply for a chance to dart away and get free of his infamous captivity for ever.

Very well. All in good time, Hugo walked off to a nearby village with his captive; and the two wandered slowly up and down one street after another, with one keeping a sharp lookout for a good opportunity to fulfill his wicked intentions, while the other was equally on guard for a chance to escape and break free from his notorious imprisonment forever.

Both threw away some tolerably fair-looking opportunities; for both, in their secret hearts, were resolved to make absolutely sure work this time, and neither meant to allow his fevered desires to seduce him into any venture that had much uncertainty about it.

Both passed up some pretty decent opportunities; for both, deep down, they were determined to get it right this time, and neither intended to let their intense cravings lead them into any risky ventures.

Hugo’s chance came first.  For at last a woman approached who carried a fat package of some sort in a basket.  Hugo’s eyes sparkled with sinful pleasure as he said to himself, “Breath o’ my life, an’ I can but put that upon him, ’tis good-den and God keep thee, King of the Game-Cocks!” He waited and watched—outwardly patient, but inwardly consuming with excitement—till the woman had passed by, and the time was ripe; then said, in a low voice—

Hugo’s moment arrived first. Finally, a woman walked by carrying a heavy package in a basket. Hugo’s eyes lit up with mischievous delight as he thought, “Wow, if I can just place that on him, it’s goodbye for now and may God protect you, King of the Game-Cocks!” He waited and watched—outwardly calm but burning with anticipation—until the woman had gone past, and the moment was right; then he whispered—









link22-274.jpg (135K)









“Tarry here till I come again,” and darted stealthily after the prey.

“Tarry here until I return,” and quickly moved stealthily after the prey.

The King’s heart was filled with joy—he could make his escape, now, if Hugo’s quest only carried him far enough away.

The King was filled with joy—he could finally make his escape, now, if only Hugo’s journey took him far enough away.

But he was to have no such luck.  Hugo crept behind the woman, snatched the package, and came running back, wrapping it in an old piece of blanket which he carried on his arm.  The hue and cry was raised in a moment, by the woman, who knew her loss by the lightening of her burden, although she had not seen the pilfering done.  Hugo thrust the bundle into the King’s hands without halting, saying—

But he wasn’t that lucky. Hugo sneaked up behind the woman, grabbed the package, and ran back, wrapping it in an old blanket he had on his arm. The woman quickly raised an alarm, realizing her loss by the sudden lightness of her burden, even though she hadn’t seen the theft happen. Hugo shoved the bundle into the King’s hands without stopping, saying—

“Now speed ye after me with the rest, and cry ‘Stop thief!’ but mind ye lead them astray!”

“Now hurry after me with the others, and shout ‘Stop thief!’ but make sure to lead them the wrong way!”

The next moment Hugo turned a corner and darted down a crooked alley—and in another moment or two he lounged into view again, looking innocent and indifferent, and took up a position behind a post to watch results.

The next moment, Hugo turned a corner and dashed down a winding alley—and in a moment or two, he casually appeared again, looking innocent and uninterested, and took up a spot behind a post to watch what happened.

The insulted King threw the bundle on the ground; and the blanket fell away from it just as the woman arrived, with an augmenting crowd at her heels; she seized the King’s wrist with one hand, snatched up her bundle with the other, and began to pour out a tirade of abuse upon the boy while he struggled, without success, to free himself from her grip.

The angry King dropped the bundle on the ground, and the blanket slipped off just as the woman arrived, followed by a growing crowd. She grabbed the King's wrist with one hand, picked up her bundle with the other, and started ranting at the boy while he tried, unsuccessfully, to break free from her hold.

Hugo had seen enough—his enemy was captured and the law would get him, now—so he slipped away, jubilant and chuckling, and wended campwards, framing a judicious version of the matter to give to the Ruffler’s crew as he strode along.

Hugo had seen enough—his enemy was caught and the law would handle it now—so he slipped away, feeling happy and chuckling, and headed back to camp, preparing a careful version of the story to share with the Ruffler’s crew as he walked.

The King continued to struggle in the woman’s strong grasp, and now and then cried out in vexation—

The King kept trying to break free from the woman's strong hold and occasionally shouted in frustration—

“Unhand me, thou foolish creature; it was not I that bereaved thee of thy paltry goods.”

“Let go of me, you foolish creature; I didn’t take your worthless stuff.”

The crowd closed around, threatening the King and calling him names; a brawny blacksmith in leather apron, and sleeves rolled to his elbows, made a reach for him, saying he would trounce him well, for a lesson; but just then a long sword flashed in the air and fell with convincing force upon the man’s arm, flat side down, the fantastic owner of it remarking pleasantly, at the same time—

The crowd gathered around, yelling at the King and insulting him; a strong blacksmith in a leather apron, with his sleeves rolled up to his elbows, lunged at him, claiming he would teach him a lesson. But just then, a long sword flashed through the air and struck the man’s arm with a heavy thud, the sword's owner casually commenting at the same time—

“Marry, good souls, let us proceed gently, not with ill blood and uncharitable words.  This is matter for the law’s consideration, not private and unofficial handling.  Loose thy hold from the boy, goodwife.”

“Come on, everyone, let’s move forward calmly, without any anger or unkind words. This is something for the law to handle, not for us to deal with privately. Let go of the boy, ma'am.”









link22-276.jpg (140K)









The blacksmith averaged the stalwart soldier with a glance, then went muttering away, rubbing his arm; the woman released the boy’s wrist reluctantly; the crowd eyed the stranger unlovingly, but prudently closed their mouths.  The King sprang to his deliverer’s side, with flushed cheeks and sparkling eyes, exclaiming—

The blacksmith gave the strong soldier a quick look, then walked away muttering while rubbing his arm; the woman let go of the boy’s wrist with some hesitation; the crowd looked at the stranger with disdain but wisely stayed quiet. The King rushed to his savior’s side, his cheeks flushed and eyes shining, exclaiming—

“Thou hast lagged sorely, but thou comest in good season, now, Sir Miles; carve me this rabble to rags!”

“You've been really late, but you're here just in time now, Sir Miles; tear these fools to shreds!”
















link23-279.jpg (41K)









Chapter XXIII. The Prince a prisoner.

Chapter XXIII. The Prince as a prisoner.

Hendon forced back a smile, and bent down and whispered in the King’s ear—

Hendon suppressed a smile and leaned down to whisper in the King’s ear—

“Softly, softly, my prince, wag thy tongue warily—nay, suffer it not to wag at all.  Trust in me—all shall go well in the end.” Then he added to himself:  “Sir Miles!  Bless me, I had totally forgot I was a knight! Lord, how marvellous a thing it is, the grip his memory doth take upon his quaint and crazy fancies! . . . An empty and foolish title is mine, and yet it is something to have deserved it; for I think it is more honour to be held worthy to be a spectre-knight in his Kingdom of Dreams and Shadows, than to be held base enough to be an earl in some of the real kingdoms of this world.”

“Softly, softly, my prince, speak carefully—no, don’t speak at all. Trust me—everything will turn out fine in the end.” Then he thought to himself: “Sir Miles! Wow, I completely forgot I was a knight! It’s amazing how strongly his memory clings to his odd and wild ideas! . . . An empty and silly title is mine, but still, it’s something to have earned it; for I believe it’s more honorable to be regarded as a ghost-knight in his Kingdom of Dreams and Shadows than to be considered lowly enough to be an earl in some of the real kingdoms of this world.”

The crowd fell apart to admit a constable, who approached and was about to lay his hand upon the King’s shoulder, when Hendon said—

The crowd parted to let a police officer through, who came up and was about to place his hand on the King’s shoulder when Hendon said—

“Gently, good friend, withhold your hand—he shall go peaceably; I am responsible for that.  Lead on, we will follow.”

“Take it easy, my friend, don’t stop him—he’ll leave quietly; that’s on me. Go ahead, we’ll follow you.”









link23-282.jpg (90K)









The officer led, with the woman and her bundle; Miles and the King followed after, with the crowd at their heels.  The King was inclined to rebel; but Hendon said to him in a low voice—

The officer went ahead with the woman and her bundle; Miles and the King followed behind, with the crowd trailing closely. The King was feeling rebellious; but Hendon said to him quietly—

“Reflect, Sire—your laws are the wholesome breath of your own royalty; shall their source resist them, yet require the branches to respect them? Apparently one of these laws has been broken; when the King is on his throne again, can it ever grieve him to remember that when he was seemingly a private person he loyally sank the king in the citizen and submitted to its authority?”

“Think about it, Your Majesty—your laws are the essential support of your own rule; can their origin oppose them while expecting their followers to obey? It seems one of these laws has been broken; when the King is back on his throne, will it ever trouble him to recall that when he appeared to be just an ordinary person, he willingly put the king aside and accepted its authority?”

“Thou art right; say no more; thou shalt see that whatsoever the King of England requires a subject to suffer, under the law, he will himself suffer while he holdeth the station of a subject.”

“You're right; don’t say anything more; you’ll see that whatever the King of England requires a subject to endure under the law, he will also endure while he holds the position of a subject.”

When the woman was called upon to testify before the justice of the peace, she swore that the small prisoner at the bar was the person who had committed the theft; there was none able to show the contrary, so the King stood convicted.  The bundle was now unrolled, and when the contents proved to be a plump little dressed pig, the judge looked troubled, whilst Hendon turned pale, and his body was thrilled with an electric shiver of dismay; but the King remained unmoved, protected by his ignorance.  The judge meditated, during an ominous pause, then turned to the woman, with the question—

When the woman was called to testify before the justice of the peace, she swore that the small prisoner at the bar was the one who committed the theft; no one could prove otherwise, so the King was found guilty. The bundle was unrolled, and when the contents turned out to be a plump little dressed pig, the judge looked concerned, while Hendon turned pale, and his body was filled with an electric shiver of dismay; but the King stayed calm, protected by his ignorance. The judge thought for a moment during a tense silence, then turned to the woman and asked—

“What dost thou hold this property to be worth?”

"What do you think this property is worth?"

The woman courtesied and replied—

The woman curtsied and replied—

“Three shillings and eightpence, your worship—I could not abate a penny and set forth the value honestly.”

“Three shillings and eight pence, your honor—I couldn’t lower it by even a penny and still represent its true value.”

The justice glanced around uncomfortably upon the crowd, then nodded to the constable, and said—

The judge looked around awkwardly at the crowd, then nodded to the officer and said—

“Clear the court and close the doors.”

“Clear the court and shut the doors.”

It was done.  None remained but the two officials, the accused, the accuser, and Miles Hendon.  This latter was rigid and colourless, and on his forehead big drops of cold sweat gathered, broke and blended together, and trickled down his face.  The judge turned to the woman again, and said, in a compassionate voice—

It was done. Only the two officials, the accused, the accuser, and Miles Hendon were left. Miles was tense and pale, with large beads of cold sweat forming on his forehead, merging together, and running down his face. The judge turned to the woman again and said, in a sympathetic voice—

“’Tis a poor ignorant lad, and mayhap was driven hard by hunger, for these be grievous times for the unfortunate; mark you, he hath not an evil face—but when hunger driveth—Good woman! dost know that when one steals a thing above the value of thirteenpence ha’penny the law saith he shall hang for it?”

“It's a poor, ignorant kid, and maybe he was pushed to it by hunger, because these are tough times for the unfortunate; you see, he doesn't have a bad face—but when hunger strikes—Good woman! Do you know that when someone steals something worth more than thirteen and a half pence, the law says he should hang for it?”

The little King started, wide-eyed with consternation, but controlled himself and held his peace; but not so the woman.  She sprang to her feet, shaking with fright, and cried out—

The little King jumped, wide-eyed with panic, but managed to keep calm and stayed silent; the woman, however, did not. She jumped to her feet, trembling with fear, and shouted—









link23-284.jpg (143K)









“Oh, good lack, what have I done!  God-a-mercy, I would not hang the poor thing for the whole world!  Ah, save me from this, your worship—what shall I do, what can I do?”

“Oh no, what have I done! I swear, I wouldn't hang the poor thing for anything! Please, help me, what should I do, what can I do?”

The justice maintained his judicial composure, and simply said—

The judge kept his cool and just said—

“Doubtless it is allowable to revise the value, since it is not yet writ upon the record.”

“Surely it’s okay to change the value since it’s not officially recorded yet.”

“Then in God’s name call the pig eightpence, and heaven bless the day that freed my conscience of this awesome thing!”

“Then for God's sake, call the pig eightpence, and may heaven bless the day that cleared my conscience of this heavy burden!”

Miles Hendon forgot all decorum in his delight; and surprised the King and wounded his dignity, by throwing his arms around him and hugging him. The woman made her grateful adieux and started away with her pig; and when the constable opened the door for her, he followed her out into the narrow hall.  The justice proceeded to write in his record book.  Hendon, always alert, thought he would like to know why the officer followed the woman out; so he slipped softly into the dusky hall and listened.  He heard a conversation to this effect—

Miles Hendon lost all restraint in his joy, surprising the King and embarrassing him by throwing his arms around him for a hug. The woman said her grateful goodbyes and left with her pig; when the constable opened the door for her, he stepped out into the narrow hall after her. The justice began writing in his record book. Hendon, always on the lookout, wanted to know why the officer followed the woman out, so he quietly slipped into the dim hall and listened. He caught a conversation that went something like this—

“It is a fat pig, and promises good eating; I will buy it of thee; here is the eightpence.”

“It’s a fat pig, and it looks like it’ll be good to eat; I’ll buy it from you; here’s the eightpence.”

“Eightpence, indeed!  Thou’lt do no such thing.  It cost me three shillings and eightpence, good honest coin of the last reign, that old Harry that’s just dead ne’er touched or tampered with.  A fig for thy eightpence!”

“Eight pence, really! You won’t do any such thing. It cost me three shillings and eight pence, good honest money from the last reign, that old Harry who just died never touched or messed with. A fig for your eight pence!”

“Stands the wind in that quarter?  Thou wast under oath, and so swore falsely when thou saidst the value was but eightpence.  Come straightway back with me before his worship, and answer for the crime!—and then the lad will hang.”

“Is the wind blowing that way? You were under oath, and you lied when you claimed the value was only eightpence. Come back with me right now before his honor, and take responsibility for your actions!—and then the kid will hang.”

“There, there, dear heart, say no more, I am content.  Give me the eightpence, and hold thy peace about the matter.”

“There, there, sweetheart, don’t say anymore, I’m fine. Just give me the eightpence and let’s not talk about it.”

The woman went off crying:  Hendon slipped back into the court room, and the constable presently followed, after hiding his prize in some convenient place.  The justice wrote a while longer, then read the King a wise and kindly lecture, and sentenced him to a short imprisonment in the common jail, to be followed by a public flogging.  The astounded King opened his mouth, and was probably going to order the good judge to be beheaded on the spot; but he caught a warning sign from Hendon, and succeeded in closing his mouth again before he lost anything out of it. Hendon took him by the hand, now, made reverence to the justice, and the two departed in the wake of the constable toward the jail.  The moment the street was reached, the inflamed monarch halted, snatched away his hand, and exclaimed—

The woman walked away in tears. Hendon slipped back into the courtroom, and the constable soon followed after hiding his prize in a discreet spot. The judge wrote a little longer, then read the King a wise and kind lecture, sentencing him to a short time in the county jail, followed by a public flogging. The shocked King opened his mouth, probably ready to order the good judge beheaded on the spot, but he caught a warning look from Hendon and managed to close his mouth again before he said anything he might regret. Hendon took his hand, bowed to the judge, and the two followed the constable toward the jail. As soon as they hit the street, the furious King stopped, yanked his hand away, and shouted—

“Idiot, dost imagine I will enter a common jail alive?”

“Idiot, do you really think I will walk into a regular jail alive?”

Hendon bent down and said, somewhat sharply—

Hendon leaned down and said, a bit sharply—

Will you trust in me?  Peace! and forbear to worsen our chances with dangerous speech.  What God wills, will happen; thou canst not hurry it, thou canst not alter it; therefore wait, and be patient—’twill be time enow to rail or rejoice when what is to happen has happened.” {1}

"Will you trust me?  Calm down! Let's avoid saying anything that might make our situation worse. What God wants will happen; you can’t rush it or change it; so just wait and be patient—it’ll be the right time to complain or celebrate once what’s meant to happen has happened." {1}
















link24-287.jpg (51K)









Chapter XXIV. The Escape.

Chapter 24. The Escape.

The short winter day was nearly ended.  The streets were deserted, save for a few random stragglers, and these hurried straight along, with the intent look of people who were only anxious to accomplish their errands as quickly as possible, and then snugly house themselves from the rising wind and the gathering twilight. They looked neither to the right nor to the left; they paid no attention to our party, they did not even seem to see them. Edward the Sixth wondered if the spectacle of a king on his way to jail had ever encountered such marvellous indifference before. By-and-by the constable arrived at a deserted market-square, and proceeded to cross it.  When he had reached the middle of it, Hendon laid his hand upon his arm, and said in a low voice—

The short winter day was almost over. The streets were empty, except for a few random stragglers who hurried along, looking determined, as if they just wanted to finish their errands as quickly as possible and then get home to escape the chilly wind and the darkening sky. They didn’t glance to the right or left; they didn’t pay any attention to our group and didn’t even seem to notice them. Edward the Sixth wondered if anyone had ever witnessed a king on his way to jail meet with such amazing indifference before. Eventually, the constable reached an empty market square and started to cross it. Once he was in the middle, Hendon placed his hand on his arm and said quietly—

“Bide a moment, good sir, there is none in hearing, and I would say a word to thee.”

“Wait a moment, good sir, there’s no one listening, and I’d like to say a word to you.”

“My duty forbids it, sir; prithee hinder me not, the night comes on.”

"My responsibility doesn't allow it, sir; please don't stop me, night is approaching."

“Stay, nevertheless, for the matter concerns thee nearly.  Turn thy back a moment and seem not to see:  let this poor lad escape.”

“Stay, though, because this matter affects you closely. Turn your back for a moment and pretend not to see: let this poor guy get away.”

“This to me, sir!  I arrest thee in—”

“This is for you, sir! I arrest you in—”

“Nay, be not too hasty.  See thou be careful and commit no foolish error,”—then he shut his voice down to a whisper, and said in the man’s ear—“the pig thou hast purchased for eightpence may cost thee thy neck, man!”

“Don’t rush. Be careful and don’t make any stupid mistakes,”—then he lowered his voice to a whisper and said in the man’s ear—“the pig you bought for eightpence could cost you your life, man!”

The poor constable, taken by surprise, was speechless, at first, then found his tongue and fell to blustering and threatening; but Hendon was tranquil, and waited with patience till his breath was spent; then said—

The poor constable, caught off guard, was speechless at first, then found his voice and started to bluster and threaten; but Hendon remained calm and waited patiently until the constable finished; then he said—

“I have a liking to thee, friend, and would not willingly see thee come to harm.  Observe, I heard it all—every word.  I will prove it to thee.” Then he repeated the conversation which the officer and the woman had had together in the hall, word for word, and ended with—

“I like you, friend, and I wouldn’t want to see you get hurt. Look, I heard everything—every single word. I’ll prove it to you.” Then he repeated the conversation between the officer and the woman in the hall, exactly as it was, and finished with—

“There—have I set it forth correctly?  Should not I be able to set it forth correctly before the judge, if occasion required?”

“There—did I present it correctly? Shouldn't I be able to present it correctly before the judge, if needed?”

The man was dumb with fear and distress, for a moment; then he rallied, and said with forced lightness—

The man was speechless with fear and distress for a moment; then he collected himself and said with a forced casualness—

“’Tis making a mighty matter, indeed, out of a jest; I but plagued the woman for mine amusement.”

"You're making a big deal out of a joke; I was just teasing the woman for my own entertainment."

“Kept you the woman’s pig for amusement?”

“Did you keep the woman's pig for fun?”

The man answered sharply—

The man replied sharply—

“Nought else, good sir—I tell thee ’twas but a jest.”

“Nothing else, good sir—I swear it was just a joke.”

“I do begin to believe thee,” said Hendon, with a perplexing mixture of mockery and half-conviction in his tone; “but tarry thou here a moment whilst I run and ask his worship—for nathless, he being a man experienced in law, in jests, in—”

“I’m starting to believe you,” said Hendon, his tone a confusing mix of sarcasm and uncertainty; “but wait here a moment while I go ask his worship—after all, he’s a man knowledgeable in law, in jokes, in—”









link24-290.jpg (55K)









He was moving away, still talking; the constable hesitated, fidgeted, spat out an oath or two, then cried out—

He was walking away, still talking; the officer paused, shifted nervously, swore a bit, then shouted—

“Hold, hold, good sir—prithee wait a little—the judge!  Why, man, he hath no more sympathy with a jest than hath a dead corpse!—come, and we will speak further.  Ods body!  I seem to be in evil case—and all for an innocent and thoughtless pleasantry. I am a man of family; and my wife and little ones—List to reason, good your worship: what wouldst thou of me?”

“Wait, hold on, good sir—please wait a moment—the judge! Why, man, he has no more sense of humor than a dead body!—come, and we’ll talk more. Wow! I seem to be in a bad situation—and all for an innocent and thoughtless joke. I’m a family man; and my wife and kids—Listen to reason, good sir: what do you want from me?”

“Only that thou be blind and dumb and paralytic whilst one may count a hundred thousand—counting slowly,” said Hendon, with the expression of a man who asks but a reasonable favour, and that a very little one.

“Only that you be blind, mute, and paralyzed while someone counts to a hundred thousand—counting slowly,” said Hendon, with the expression of a man who is asking for just a reasonable favor, and a very small one at that.

“It is my destruction!” said the constable despairingly.  "Ah, be reasonable, good sir; only look at this matter, on all its sides, and see how mere a jest it is—how manifestly and how plainly it is so.  And even if one granted it were not a jest, it is a fault so small that e’en the grimmest penalty it could call forth would be but a rebuke and warning from the judge’s lips.”

“It’s my ruin!” the constable said in despair.  “Ah, be reasonable, good sir; just look at this situation from every angle and see how it's just a joke—how clearly and obviously it is. And even if you believed it wasn't a joke, it's such a minor offense that even the harshest punishment it could bring would just be a warning from the judge.”

Hendon replied with a solemnity which chilled the air about him—

Hendon responded with a seriousness that made the atmosphere around him feel cold—

“This jest of thine hath a name, in law,—wot you what it is?”

“This joke of yours has a name in law—know you what it is?”

“I knew it not!  Peradventure I have been unwise.  I never dreamed it had a name—ah, sweet heaven, I thought it was original.”

“I didn't know! Maybe I was foolish. I never imagined it had a name—oh, sweet heaven, I thought it was unique.”

“Yes, it hath a name.  In the law this crime is called Non compos mentis lex talionis sic transit gloria mundi.”

“Yes, it has a name. In the law, this crime is called non compos mentis lex talionis sic transit gloria mundi.”

“Ah, my God!”

"Oh my God!"

“And the penalty is death!”

“And the penalty is death!”

“God be merciful to me a sinner!”

“God, please have mercy on me, a sinner!”

“By advantage taken of one in fault, in dire peril, and at thy mercy, thou hast seized goods worth above thirteenpence ha’penny, paying but a trifle for the same; and this, in the eye of the law, is constructive barratry, misprision of treason, malfeasance in office, ad hominem expurgatis in statu quo—and the penalty is death by the halter, without ransom, commutation, or benefit of clergy.”

“By taking advantage of someone in a vulnerable position and at your mercy, you have seized goods worth over thirteen and a half pence, paying only a small amount for them; and this, in the eyes of the law, is considered constructive barratry, misprision of treason, malfeasance in office, and expurgated ad hominem in the current state—and the penalty is death by hanging, without reprieve, reduction, or benefit of clergy.”

“Bear me up, bear me up, sweet sir, my legs do fail me!  Be thou merciful—spare me this doom, and I will turn my back and see nought that shall happen.”

“Support me, support me, kind sir, my legs are giving out! Please be merciful—spare me from this fate, and I will turn away and not witness anything that happens.”









link24-292.jpg (157K)









“Good! now thou’rt wise and reasonable.  And thou’lt restore the pig?”

“Good! Now you're wise and reasonable. And you'll return the pig?”

“I will, I will indeed—nor ever touch another, though heaven send it and an archangel fetch it.  Go—I am blind for thy sake—I see nothing.  I will say thou didst break in and wrest the prisoner from my hands by force.  It is but a crazy, ancient door—I will batter it down myself betwixt midnight and the morning.”

“I will, I really will—never touch another, even if heaven sends it and an archangel brings it. Go—I am blind for you—I see nothing. I will say you broke in and took the prisoner from my hands by force. It’s just an old, rickety door—I’ll break it down myself between midnight and morning.”

“Do it, good soul, no harm will come of it; the judge hath a loving charity for this poor lad, and will shed no tears and break no jailer’s bones for his escape.”

“Go ahead, good soul, nothing bad will happen; the judge has a kind heart for this poor kid and won’t shed any tears or hurt the jailer for his escape.”
















link25-293.jpg (54K)









Chapter XXV. Hendon Hall.

Chapter 25. Hendon Hall.

As soon as Hendon and the King were out of sight of the constable, his Majesty was instructed to hurry to a certain place outside the town, and wait there, whilst Hendon should go to the inn and settle his account. Half an hour later the two friends were blithely jogging eastward on Hendon’s sorry steeds.  The King was warm and comfortable, now, for he had cast his rags and clothed himself in the second-hand suit which Hendon had bought on London Bridge.

As soon as Hendon and the King were out of the constable's sight, his Majesty was told to hurry to a specific spot outside the town and wait there while Hendon went to the inn to settle his bill. Half an hour later, the two friends were happily riding eastward on Hendon's shabby horses. The King felt warm and comfortable now because he had changed out of his rags and put on the second-hand suit that Hendon had bought on London Bridge.









link25-296.jpg (148K)









Hendon wished to guard against over-fatiguing the boy; he judged that hard journeys, irregular meals, and illiberal measures of sleep would be bad for his crazed mind; whilst rest, regularity, and moderate exercise would be pretty sure to hasten its cure; he longed to see the stricken intellect made well again and its diseased visions driven out of the tormented little head; therefore he resolved to move by easy stages toward the home whence he had so long been banished, instead of obeying the impulse of his impatience and hurrying along night and day.

Hendon wanted to avoid exhausting the boy. He thought that tough journeys, irregular meals, and insufficient sleep would be harmful to his fragile mind, while rest, a regular routine, and moderate exercise would likely help him recover. He desperately wanted to see the troubled mind healed and the disturbing visions cleared from the boy's tormented head. So, he decided to travel at a slow pace back to the home he had been away from for so long, instead of giving in to his impatience and rushing through night and day.

When he and the King had journeyed about ten miles, they reached a considerable village, and halted there for the night, at a good inn.  The former relations were resumed; Hendon stood behind the King’s chair, while he dined, and waited upon him; undressed him when he was ready for bed; then took the floor for his own quarters, and slept athwart the door, rolled up in a blanket.

When he and the King had traveled about ten miles, they arrived at a sizable village and stopped there for the night at a nice inn. They resumed their earlier roles; Hendon stood behind the King’s chair while he ate dinner and served him. He helped him get ready for bed and then took the floor for his own sleeping area, curling up in a blanket across the door.

The next day, and the day after, they jogged lazily along talking over the adventures they had met since their separation, and mightily enjoying each other’s narratives.  Hendon detailed all his wide wanderings in search of the King, and described how the archangel had led him a fool’s journey all over the forest, and taken him back to the hut, finally, when he found he could not get rid of him.  Then—he said—the old man went into the bedchamber and came staggering back looking broken-hearted, and saying he had expected to find that the boy had returned and laid down in there to rest, but it was not so.  Hendon had waited at the hut all day; hope of the King’s return died out, then, and he departed upon the quest again.

The next day, and the day after, they jogged along casually, talking about the adventures they had experienced since they last saw each other and thoroughly enjoying each other’s stories. Hendon shared all his extensive travels in search of the King and explained how the archangel had led him on a pointless journey all over the forest, eventually bringing him back to the hut when he realized he couldn’t shake him off. Then—he said—the old man went into the bedroom and came back looking broken-hearted, saying he had hoped to find the boy had returned and laid down to rest in there, but that wasn’t the case. Hendon had waited at the hut all day; hope for the King’s return faded, and he set off on the quest again.

“And old Sanctum Sanctorum was truly sorry your highness came not back,” said Hendon; “I saw it in his face.”

“Old Sanctum Sanctorum was really sorry you didn’t come back, your highness,” said Hendon; “I could see it in his face.”

“Marry I will never doubt that!” said the King—and then told his own story; after which, Hendon was sorry he had not destroyed the archangel.

“Of course I will never doubt that!” said the King—and then shared his own story; after that, Hendon regretted that he hadn’t eliminated the archangel.

During the last day of the trip, Hendon’s spirits were soaring. His tongue ran constantly.  He talked about his old father, and his brother Arthur, and told of many things which illustrated their high and generous characters; he went into loving frenzies over his Edith, and was so glad-hearted that he was even able to say some gentle and brotherly things about Hugh.  He dwelt a deal on the coming meeting at Hendon Hall; what a surprise it would be to everybody, and what an outburst of thanksgiving and delight there would be.

On the last day of the trip, Hendon's spirits were high. He couldn't stop talking. He shared stories about his father and his brother Arthur, highlighting their kind and generous nature. He went into passionate praise for his Edith and was so happy that he could even say some kind and brotherly words about Hugh. He spent a lot of time thinking about the upcoming reunion at Hendon Hall and imagined how surprising it would be for everyone, leading to an outpouring of gratitude and joy.

It was a fair region, dotted with cottages and orchards, and the road led through broad pasture lands whose receding expanses, marked with gentle elevations and depressions, suggested the swelling and subsiding undulations of the sea.  In the afternoon the returning prodigal made constant deflections from his course to see if by ascending some hillock he might not pierce the distance and catch a glimpse of his home.  At last he was successful, and cried out excitedly—

It was a beautiful area, filled with small houses and orchards, and the road passed through wide fields with rolling hills that resembled the gentle waves of the sea. In the afternoon, the returning wanderer kept changing direction to see if climbing a small hill would give him a view of his home. Finally, he succeeded and called out excitedly—









link25-297.jpg (108K)









“There is the village, my Prince, and there is the Hall close by! You may see the towers from here; and that wood there—that is my father’s park. Ah, now thou’lt know what state and grandeur be! A house with seventy rooms—think of that!—and seven and twenty servants!  A brave lodging for such as we, is it not so?  Come, let us speed—my impatience will not brook further delay.”

“There’s the village, my Prince, and the Hall is just nearby! You can see the towers from here; and that forest over there—that’s my father’s park. Ah, now you’ll understand what true wealth and luxury are! A house with seventy rooms—can you believe it?—and twenty-seven servants! A fine place for people like us, isn’t it? Come on, let’s hurry—I can't stand to wait any longer.”

All possible hurry was made; still, it was after three o’clock before the village was reached.  The travellers scampered through it, Hendon’s tongue going all the time.  "Here is the church—covered with the same ivy—none gone, none added.”  "Yonder is the inn, the old Red Lion,—and yonder is the market-place.”  "Here is the Maypole, and here the pump—nothing is altered; nothing but the people, at any rate; ten years make a change in people; some of these I seem to know, but none know me.”  So his chat ran on. The end of the village was soon reached; then the travellers struck into a crooked, narrow road, walled in with tall hedges, and hurried briskly along it for half a mile, then passed into a vast flower garden through an imposing gateway, whose huge stone pillars bore sculptured armorial devices.  A noble mansion was before them.

They rushed as quickly as they could, but it was after three o’clock by the time they got to the village. The travelers hurried through, with Hendon talking non-stop. “There’s the church—still covered with the same ivy—none removed, none added.” “Over there is the inn, the old Red Lion—and there’s the marketplace.” “Here’s the Maypole, and here’s the pump—nothing has changed; nothing except the people, at least; ten years change people; some of these folks look familiar, but none recognize me.” So he kept chatting. They quickly reached the end of the village, and then the travelers took a winding, narrow road bordered by tall hedges, moving briskly along for half a mile before entering a vast flower garden through an impressive gateway, with massive stone pillars featuring carved coats of arms. A grand mansion stood before them.

“Welcome to Hendon Hall, my King!” exclaimed Miles.  "Ah, ’tis a great day!  My father and my brother, and the Lady Edith will be so mad with joy that they will have eyes and tongue for none but me in the first transports of the meeting, and so thou’lt seem but coldly welcomed—but mind it not; ’twill soon seem otherwise; for when I say thou art my ward, and tell them how costly is my love for thee, thou’lt see them take thee to their breasts for Miles Hendon’s sake, and make their house and hearts thy home for ever after!”

“Welcome to Hendon Hall, my King!” Miles exclaimed. “Ah, it’s a great day! My father, my brother, and Lady Edith will be so overjoyed that they won’t have eyes or words for anyone but me at first. So, it might feel like you’re not being welcomed warmly—but don’t worry about that; it won’t last long. When I tell them you’re my ward and share how much I love you, you’ll see them embrace you for Miles Hendon’s sake, and make their home and hearts your home forever!”

The next moment Hendon sprang to the ground before the great door, helped the King down, then took him by the hand and rushed within. A few steps brought him to a spacious apartment; he entered, seated the King with more hurry than ceremony, then ran toward a young man who sat at a writing-table in front of a generous fire of logs.

The next moment, Hendon jumped to the ground in front of the big door, helped the King down, then took his hand and hurried inside. A few steps brought him to a large room; he entered, sat the King down more quickly than politely, then ran over to a young man sitting at a writing table in front of a cozy fire made of logs.









link25-299.jpg (107K)









“Embrace me, Hugh,” he cried, “and say thou’rt glad I am come again! and call our father, for home is not home till I shall touch his hand, and see his face, and hear his voice once more!”

“Embrace me, Hugh,” he exclaimed, “and say you’re glad I’m back! And call our father, because home isn’t home until I can shake his hand, see his face, and hear his voice again!”

But Hugh only drew back, after betraying a momentary surprise, and bent a grave stare upon the intruder—a stare which indicated somewhat of offended dignity, at first, then changed, in response to some inward thought or purpose, to an expression of marvelling curiosity, mixed with a real or assumed compassion.  Presently he said, in a mild voice—

But Hugh just stepped back, showing a brief surprise, and fixed a serious look on the intruder—a look that initially showed some offended pride, but then shifted, in response to some inner thought or intention, to a mix of curious amazement and genuine or feigned sympathy. Eventually, he spoke in a gentle tone—

“Thy wits seem touched, poor stranger; doubtless thou hast suffered privations and rude buffetings at the world’s hands; thy looks and dress betoken it.  Whom dost thou take me to be?”

"Your mind seems a bit off, poor stranger; you must have endured hardships and rough treatment from the world; your appearance and clothes show it. Who do you think I am?"

“Take thee?  Prithee for whom else than whom thou art?  I take thee to be Hugh Hendon,” said Miles, sharply.

“Are you serious? Who else would I take you for but yourself? I take you to be Hugh Hendon,” Miles said sharply.

The other continued, in the same soft tone—

The other continued in the same gentle tone—

“And whom dost thou imagine thyself to be?”

“And who do you think you are?”

“Imagination hath nought to do with it!  Dost thou pretend thou knowest me not for thy brother Miles Hendon?”

“Imagination has nothing to do with it! Do you pretend not to know me, your brother Miles Hendon?”

An expression of pleased surprise flitted across Hugh’s face, and he exclaimed—

An expression of happy surprise crossed Hugh's face, and he said—

“What! thou art not jesting? can the dead come to life?  God be praised if it be so!  Our poor lost boy restored to our arms after all these cruel years!  Ah, it seems too good to be true, it is too good to be true—I charge thee, have pity, do not trifle with me!  Quick—come to the light—let me scan thee well!”

“What! Are you not joking? Can the dead really come back to life? Thank God if that’s true! Our poor lost boy returned to us after all these terrible years! Ah, it seems like a dream, it *is* too good to be true—I beg you, have mercy, don’t play with my feelings! Hurry—come into the light—let me see you clearly!”

He seized Miles by the arm, dragged him to the window, and began to devour him from head to foot with his eyes, turning him this way and that, and stepping briskly around him and about him to prove him from all points of view; whilst the returned prodigal, all aglow with gladness, smiled, laughed, and kept nodding his head and saying—

He grabbed Miles by the arm, pulled him to the window, and started to take him in from head to toe with his eyes, turning him this way and that, and moving quickly around him to check him out from every angle; while the returned prodigal, full of happiness, smiled, laughed, and kept nodding his head and saying—

“Go on, brother, go on, and fear not; thou’lt find nor limb nor feature that cannot bide the test.  Scour and scan me to thy content, my good old Hugh—I am indeed thy old Miles, thy same old Miles, thy lost brother, is’t not so?  Ah, ’tis a great day—I said ’twas a great day!  Give me thy hand, give me thy cheek—lord, I am like to die of very joy!”

"Go on, brother, go on, and don't be afraid; you won’t find any part of me that can't handle the test. Search and examine me to your heart's content, my good old Hugh—I am indeed your old Miles, the same old Miles, your lost brother, isn’t that right? Ah, it’s a great day—I said it’s a great day! Give me your hand, give me your cheek—oh, I feel like I'm going to die from pure joy!"

He was about to throw himself upon his brother; but Hugh put up his hand in dissent, then dropped his chin mournfully upon his breast, saying with emotion—

He was about to rush at his brother, but Hugh raised his hand to stop him, then sadly dropped his chin to his chest, saying with deep feeling—









link25-301.jpg (97K)









“Ah, God of his mercy give me strength to bear this grievous disappointment!”

“Ah, God in Your mercy, give me the strength to handle this terrible disappointment!”

Miles, amazed, could not speak for a moment; then he found his tongue, and cried out—

Miles, astonished, couldn't find his words for a moment; then he regained his voice and shouted—

What disappointment?  Am I not thy brother?”

What disappointment? Am I not your brother?”

Hugh shook his head sadly, and said—

Hugh shook his head in disappointment and said—

“I pray heaven it may prove so, and that other eyes may find the resemblances that are hid from mine.  Alack, I fear me the letter spoke but too truly.”

“I hope that’s the case, and that other people can see the similarities that I can’t. Alas, I’m afraid the letter was all too accurate.”

“What letter?”

"What note?"

“One that came from over sea, some six or seven years ago.  It said my brother died in battle.”

"Someone who came from overseas, about six or seven years ago. They said my brother died in battle."

“It was a lie!  Call thy father—he will know me.”

“It was a lie! Call your father—he will know me.”

“One may not call the dead.”

"Can't call the dead."

“Dead?” Miles’s voice was subdued, and his lips trembled.  "My father dead!—oh, this is heavy news.  Half my new joy is withered now.  Prithee let me see my brother Arthur—he will know me; he will know me and console me.”

“Dead?” Miles’s voice was low, and his lips trembled. “My father is dead!—oh, this is tough news. Half of my newfound joy is gone now. Please let me see my brother Arthur—he will recognize me; he will know me and comfort me.”

“He, also, is dead.”

“He's dead too.”

“God be merciful to me, a stricken man!  Gone,—both gone—the worthy taken and the worthless spared, in me!  Ah! I crave your mercy!—do not say the Lady Edith—”

“God, please be merciful to me, a hurting man! Both gone—both the deserving taken and the undeserving left behind, in me! Ah! I ask for your mercy!—please don’t mention the Lady Edith—”

“Is dead?  No, she lives.”

"Is she dead? No, she's alive."

“Then, God be praised, my joy is whole again!  Speed thee, brother—let her come to me!  An’ she say I am not myself—but she will not; no, no, she will know me, I were a fool to doubt it. Bring her—bring the old servants; they, too, will know me.”

“Then, thank God, I'm happy again! Hurry, brother—let her come to me! And if she says I'm not myself—but she won't; no, no, she will recognize me, I’d be foolish to think otherwise. Bring her—bring the old servants; they will know me too.”

“All are gone but five—Peter, Halsey, David, Bernard, and Margaret.”

“All that's left are five—Peter, Halsey, David, Bernard, and Margaret.”

So saying, Hugh left the room.  Miles stood musing a while, then began to walk the floor, muttering—

So saying, Hugh left the room. Miles stood thinking for a bit, then began to pace the floor, muttering—

“The five arch-villains have survived the two-and-twenty leal and honest—’tis an odd thing.”

“The five main villains have survived the twenty-two loyal and honest ones—it's a strange situation.”

He continued walking back and forth, muttering to himself; he had forgotten the King entirely.  By-and-by his Majesty said gravely, and with a touch of genuine compassion, though the words themselves were capable of being interpreted ironically—

He kept pacing back and forth, talking to himself; he had completely forgotten about the King. Eventually, His Majesty said seriously, with a hint of real compassion, even though the words could easily be seen as ironic—

“Mind not thy mischance, good man; there be others in the world whose identity is denied, and whose claims are derided.  Thou hast company.”

“Don’t worry about your bad luck, good man; there are others in the world whose identities are denied, and whose claims are mocked. You are not alone.”

“Ah, my King,” cried Hendon, colouring slightly, “do not thou condemn me—wait, and thou shalt see.  I am no impostor—she will say it; you shall hear it from the sweetest lips in England.  I an impostor?  Why, I know this old hall, these pictures of my ancestors, and all these things that are about us, as a child knoweth its own nursery.  Here was I born and bred, my lord; I speak the truth; I would not deceive thee; and should none else believe, I pray thee do not thou doubt me—I could not bear it.”

“Ah, my King,” cried Hendon, blushing a little, “please don’t judge me—just wait, and you’ll see. I’m not a fraud—she’ll tell you that; you’ll hear it from the sweetest lips in England. Me, a fraud? I know this old hall, these portraits of my ancestors, and everything around us like a child knows its own nursery. I was born and raised here, my lord; I’m telling the truth; I wouldn’t trick you; and even if no one else believes me, I ask you not to doubt me—I couldn’t handle it.”

“I do not doubt thee,” said the King, with a childlike simplicity and faith.

“I don’t doubt you,” said the King, with a childlike simplicity and trust.

“I thank thee out of my heart!” exclaimed Hendon with a fervency which showed that he was touched.  The King added, with the same gentle simplicity—

“I thank you from the bottom of my heart!” Hendon exclaimed with a sincerity that showed he was moved. The King added, with the same gentle simplicity—

“Dost thou doubt me?”

"Do you doubt me?"

A guilty confusion seized upon Hendon, and he was grateful that the door opened to admit Hugh, at that moment, and saved him the necessity of replying.

A guilty confusion washed over Hendon, and he was relieved when the door opened to let Hugh in, saving him from having to respond.









link25-303.jpg (113K)









A beautiful lady, richly clothed, followed Hugh, and after her came several liveried servants.  The lady walked slowly, with her head bowed and her eyes fixed upon the floor.  The face was unspeakably sad.  Miles Hendon sprang forward, crying out—

A stunning woman, dressed in fine clothes, followed Hugh, and behind her came a few well-dressed servants. The woman walked slowly, her head down and her eyes on the floor. Her face looked incredibly sad. Miles Hendon rushed forward, shouting—

“Oh, my Edith, my darling—”

“Oh, my Edith, my love—”

But Hugh waved him back, gravely, and said to the lady—

But Hugh waved him off, seriously, and said to the woman—

“Look upon him.  Do you know him?”

“Look at him. Do you know him?”

At the sound of Miles’s voice the woman had started slightly, and her cheeks had flushed; she was trembling now.  She stood still, during an impressive pause of several moments; then slowly lifted up her head and looked into Hendon’s eyes with a stony and frightened gaze; the blood sank out of her face, drop by drop, till nothing remained but the grey pallor of death; then she said, in a voice as dead as the face, “I know him not!” and turned, with a moan and a stifled sob, and tottered out of the room.

At the sound of Miles's voice, the woman flinched slightly, and her cheeks turned red; she was shaking now. She stood still for a long, tense moment; then slowly lifted her head and looked into Hendon's eyes with a cold, terrified expression. The color drained from her face, drop by drop, until it was only the gray pallor of death; then she said, in a voice as lifeless as her face, “I don’t know him!” and turned, letting out a moan and a stifled sob, and stumbled out of the room.

Miles Hendon sank into a chair and covered his face with his hands. After a pause, his brother said to the servants—

Miles Hendon sank into a chair and covered his face with his hands. After a moment, his brother said to the servants—

“You have observed him.  Do you know him?”

“You’ve seen him. Do you know him?”

They shook their heads; then the master said—

They shook their heads; then the master said—

“The servants know you not, sir.  I fear there is some mistake. You have seen that my wife knew you not.”

“The servants don’t know you, sir. I think there’s been a mistake. You saw that my wife doesn’t know you.”









link25-305.jpg (121K)









“Thy wife!”  In an instant Hugh was pinned to the wall, with an iron grip about his throat.  "Oh, thou fox-hearted slave, I see it all!  Thou’st writ the lying letter thyself, and my stolen bride and goods are its fruit.  There—now get thee gone, lest I shame mine honourable soldiership with the slaying of so pitiful a mannikin!”

“Your wife!” In an instant, Hugh was pinned against the wall by a strong grip around his throat. “Oh, you deceitful coward, I see everything! You wrote the false letter yourself, and my stolen bride and property are its result. There—now get out of here, or I'll tarnish my honorable status as a soldier by killing such a pathetic little man!”

Hugh, red-faced, and almost suffocated, reeled to the nearest chair, and commanded the servants to seize and bind the murderous stranger.  They hesitated, and one of them said—

Hugh, his face flushed and nearly gasping for breath, stumbled to the nearest chair and ordered the servants to capture and restrain the killer stranger. They hesitated, and one of them said—

“He is armed, Sir Hugh, and we are weaponless.”

“He's armed, Sir Hugh, and we’re unarmed.”

“Armed!  What of it, and ye so many?  Upon him, I say!”

"Armed! So what, and there are so many of you? Charge at him, I say!"

But Miles warned them to be careful what they did, and added—

But Miles warned them to be careful about their actions and added—

“Ye know me of old—I have not changed; come on, an’ it like you.”

“Sure, you know me from before—I haven't changed; come on, if you want.”

This reminder did not hearten the servants much; they still held back.

This reminder didn’t encourage the servants much; they still hesitated.

“Then go, ye paltry cowards, and arm yourselves and guard the doors, whilst I send one to fetch the watch!” said Hugh.  He turned at the threshold, and said to Miles, “You’ll find it to your advantage to offend not with useless endeavours at escape.”

“Then go, you pathetic cowards, and arm yourselves and guard the doors, while I send someone to get the watch!” said Hugh. He turned at the doorway and said to Miles, “You’ll find it more beneficial to not waste your efforts trying to escape.”

“Escape?  Spare thyself discomfort, an’ that is all that troubles thee. For Miles Hendon is master of Hendon Hall and all its belongings.  He will remain—doubt it not.”

“Escape? Save yourself the trouble, and that is all that matters to you. For Miles Hendon is the owner of Hendon Hall and everything in it. He will stay—don't doubt that.”
















link26-307.jpg (71K)









Chapter XXVI. Disowned.

Chapter XXVI. Disowned.

The King sat musing a few moments, then looked up and said—

The King sat thinking for a moment, then looked up and said—

“’Tis strange—most strange.  I cannot account for it.”

“It's strange—very strange. I can't explain it.”

“No, it is not strange, my liege.  I know him, and this conduct is but natural.  He was a rascal from his birth.”

“No, it’s not unusual, my lord. I know him, and this behavior is just what you’d expect. He’s been a troublemaker since birth.”

“Oh, I spake not of him, Sir Miles.”

“Oh, I wasn't talking about him, Sir Miles.”

“Not of him?  Then of what?  What is it that is strange?”

“Not about him? Then about what? What’s so strange?”

“That the King is not missed.”

"That the King isn't forgotten."

“How?  Which?  I doubt I do not understand.”

“How? Which? I doubt I understand.”

“Indeed?  Doth it not strike you as being passing strange that the land is not filled with couriers and proclamations describing my person and making search for me?  Is it no matter for commotion and distress that the Head of the State is gone; that I am vanished away and lost?”

“Really? Doesn’t it seem odd to you that the land isn’t filled with messengers and announcements about me and looking for me? Isn’t it cause for alarm and distress that the Head of State is missing; that I have disappeared and am lost?”

“Most true, my King, I had forgot.”  Then Hendon sighed, and muttered to himself, “Poor ruined mind—still busy with its pathetic dream.”

“Very true, my King, I had forgotten.” Then Hendon sighed and muttered to himself, “Poor broken mind—still caught up in its sad fantasy.”

“But I have a plan that shall right us both—I will write a paper, in three tongues—Latin, Greek and English—and thou shalt haste away with it to London in the morning.  Give it to none but my uncle, the Lord Hertford; when he shall see it, he will know and say I wrote it.  Then he will send for me.”

“But I have a plan that will fix things for both of us—I’ll write a paper in three languages—Latin, Greek, and English—and you’ll quickly take it to London in the morning. Give it to no one except my uncle, the Lord Hertford; when he sees it, he will recognize that I wrote it. Then he will call for me.”

“Might it not be best, my Prince, that we wait here until I prove myself and make my rights secure to my domains?  I should be so much the better able then to—”

“Wouldn't it be better, my Prince, if we stayed here until I prove myself and secure my rights to my lands? I would then be much better able to—”









link26-310.jpg (134K)









The King interrupted him imperiously—

The King interrupted him commandingly—

“Peace!  What are thy paltry domains, thy trivial interests, contrasted with matters which concern the weal of a nation and the integrity of a throne?”  Then, he added, in a gentle voice, as if he were sorry for his severity, “Obey, and have no fear; I will right thee, I will make thee whole—yes, more than whole.  I shall remember, and requite.”

“Peace! What are your petty domains, your trivial interests, compared to things that affect the welfare of a nation and the integrity of a throne?” Then, he added, in a soft voice, as if he felt bad for being harsh, “Just obey, and don’t worry; I’ll make things right for you, I’ll make you more than whole. I will remember and repay.”

So saying, he took the pen, and set himself to work.  Hendon contemplated him lovingly a while, then said to himself—

So saying, he took the pen and got to work. Hendon watched him fondly for a while, then said to himself—

“An’ it were dark, I should think it was a king that spoke; there’s no denying it, when the humour’s upon on him he doth thunder and lighten like your true King; now where got he that trick?  See him scribble and scratch away contentedly at his meaningless pot-hooks, fancying them to be Latin and Greek—and except my wit shall serve me with a lucky device for diverting him from his purpose, I shall be forced to pretend to post away to-morrow on this wild errand he hath invented for me.”

“If it were dark, I would think it was a king speaking; there’s no denying it, when he’s in the right mood, he really does thunder and spark like a true king; now where did he pick up that knack? See him scribbling and scratching away happily at his meaningless scribbles, thinking they’re Latin and Greek—and unless my cleverness provides me with a clever plan to distract him from his goal, I’ll have to pretend to set off tomorrow on this crazy mission he’s come up with for me.”

The next moment Sir Miles’s thoughts had gone back to the recent episode. So absorbed was he in his musings, that when the King presently handed him the paper which he had been writing, he received it and pocketed it without being conscious of the act. “How marvellous strange she acted,” he muttered.  "I think she knew me—and I think she did not know me. These opinions do conflict, I perceive it plainly; I cannot reconcile them, neither can I, by argument, dismiss either of the two, or even persuade one to outweigh the other.  The matter standeth simply thus: she must have known my face, my figure, my voice, for how could it be otherwise?  Yet she saidshe knew me not, and that is proof perfect, for she cannot lie.  But stop—I think I begin to see. Peradventure he hath influenced her, commanded her, compelled her to lie.  That is the solution.  The riddle is unriddled.  She seemed dead with fear—yes, she was under his compulsion.  I will seek her; I will find her; now that he is away, she will speak her true mind.  She will remember the old times when we were little playfellows together, and this will soften her heart, and she will no more betray me, but will confess me.  There is no treacherous blood in her—no, she was always honest and true.  She has loved me, in those old days—this is my security; for whom one has loved, one cannot betray.”

The next moment, Sir Miles’s thoughts went back to the recent event. So lost was he in his thoughts that when the King handed him the paper he had been writing, he took it and put it in his pocket without even realizing it. “How incredibly strange she acted,” he muttered. "I think she knew me—and I think she didn’t know me. These two thoughts conflict, I see that clearly; I can’t reconcile them, nor can I argue or convince myself that one outweighs the other. The situation is simply this: she *must* have recognized my face, my figure, my voice, because how could it be otherwise? Yet she *said* she didn’t know me, and that’s irrefutable proof, for she can’t lie. But wait—I think I’m starting to understand. Perhaps he has influenced her, ordered her, forced her to lie. That’s the answer. The riddle is solved. She seemed frozen with fear—yes, she was under his control. I will seek her; I will find her; now that he’s gone, she will speak her true feelings. She will remember the old days when we were childhood friends, and this will soften her heart, and she will no longer betray me, but will acknowledge me. There’s no treachery in her blood—no, she has always been honest and true. She loved me in those old days—this is my assurance; for those we have loved cannot betray us.”

He stepped eagerly toward the door; at that moment it opened, and the Lady Edith entered.  She was very pale, but she walked with a firm step, and her carriage was full of grace and gentle dignity. Her face was as sad as before.

He stepped eagerly toward the door; at that moment it opened, and Lady Edith walked in. She was very pale, but she walked with confidence, and her posture was full of grace and quiet dignity. Her expression was as sad as before.

Miles sprang forward, with a happy confidence, to meet her, but she checked him with a hardly perceptible gesture, and he stopped where he was.  She seated herself, and asked him to do likewise. Thus simply did she take the sense of old comradeship out of him, and transform him into a stranger and a guest.  The surprise of it, the bewildering unexpectedness of it, made him begin to question, for a moment, if he was the person he was pretending to be, after all.  The Lady Edith said—

Miles moved forward with an eager confidence to meet her, but she held him back with a subtle gesture, and he paused where he was. She sat down and invited him to do the same. In that simple act, she completely stripped away their old camaraderie and turned him into a stranger and a guest. The shock of it, the bewildering unexpectedness, made him momentarily question if he was really the person he was pretending to be. The Lady Edith said—

“Sir, I have come to warn you.  The mad cannot be persuaded out of their delusions, perchance; but doubtless they may be persuaded to avoid perils.  I think this dream of yours hath the seeming of honest truth to you, and therefore is not criminal—but do not tarry here with it; for here it is dangerous.”  She looked steadily into Miles’s face a moment, then added, impressively, “It is the more dangerous for that you are much like what our lost lad must have grown to be if he had lived.”

“Sir, I’ve come to warn you. Crazy people can’t be convinced to let go of their delusions, but they can definitely be persuaded to avoid dangers. I believe this dream of yours seems completely real to you and isn’t wrong, but don’t hang around with it; it’s dangerous here.” She looked intently into Miles's face for a moment, then added seriously, “It’s even more dangerous because you’re quite similar to what our lost boy might have become if he had lived.”

“Heavens, madam, but I am he!”

“Heavens, ma'am, but I am him!”

“I truly think you think it, sir.  I question not your honesty in that; I but warn you, that is all.  My husband is master in this region; his power hath hardly any limit; the people prosper or starve, as he wills. If you resembled not the man whom you profess to be, my husband might bid you pleasure yourself with your dream in peace; but trust me, I know him well; I know what he will do; he will say to all that you are but a mad impostor, and straightway all will echo him.”  She bent upon Miles that same steady look once more, and added:  "If you were Miles Hendon, and he knew it and all the region knew it—consider what I am saying, weigh it well—you would stand in the same peril, your punishment would be no less sure; he would deny you and denounce you, and none would be bold enough to give you countenance.”

“I really believe you think that, sir. I don’t doubt your honesty in this; I’m just warning you, that’s all. My husband is the master of this area; his power has almost no limits; the people thrive or suffer, depending on his will. If you weren’t the man you claim to be, my husband might let you enjoy your fantasy in peace; but trust me, I know him well; I know what he will do; he will declare to everyone that you are just a crazy impostor, and immediately, everyone will echo him.” She fixed that same unwavering gaze on Miles once more and added: "If you *were* Miles Hendon, and he knew it and everyone in the area knew it—think about what I’m saying, consider it carefully—you would be in the same danger; your punishment would be just as certain; he would deny and denounce you, and no one would be brave enough to stand by you.”

“Most truly I believe it,” said Miles, bitterly.  "The power that can command one life-long friend to betray and disown another, and be obeyed, may well look to be obeyed in quarters where bread and life are on the stake and no cobweb ties of loyalty and honour are concerned.”

“Most definitely, I believe that,” Miles said bitterly. “The power that can make a lifelong friend betray and abandon another, and have that obeyed, can easily expect to be obeyed in situations where survival and livelihood are at risk, with no fragile ties of loyalty and honor involved.”









link26-313.jpg (133K)









A faint tinge appeared for a moment in the lady’s cheek, and she dropped her eyes to the floor; but her voice betrayed no emotion when she proceeded—

A slight blush appeared on the lady’s cheek for a moment, and she looked down at the floor; but her voice showed no emotion as she continued—

“I have warned you—I must still warn you—to go hence.  This man will destroy you, else.  He is a tyrant who knows no pity.  I, who am his fettered slave, know this.  Poor Miles, and Arthur, and my dear guardian, Sir Richard, are free of him, and at rest:  better that you were with them than that you bide here in the clutches of this miscreant.  Your pretensions are a menace to his title and possessions; you have assaulted him in his own house:  you are ruined if you stay.  Go—do not hesitate. If you lack money, take this purse, I beg of you, and bribe the servants to let you pass. Oh, be warned, poor soul, and escape while you may.”

“I have warned you—and I still must warn you—to leave. This man will destroy you if you don’t. He’s a tyrant who feels no compassion. I, being his trapped servant, know this. Poor Miles, Arthur, and my dear guardian, Sir Richard, are free from him and at peace: it’s better for you to be with them than to stay here in the grasp of this monster. Your claims threaten his title and property; you’ve confronted him in his own home: you will be ruined if you stay. Go—don’t wait. If you don’t have any money, take this purse, please, and bribe the servants to let you through. Oh, please heed my warning, and escape while you can.”

Miles declined the purse with a gesture, and rose up and stood before her.

Miles waved off the purse and stood up in front of her.

“Grant me one thing,” he said.  "Let your eyes rest upon mine, so that I may see if they be steady.  There—now answer me.  Am I Miles Hendon?”

“Give me one thing,” he said. “Let your eyes meet mine, so I can see if they’re steady. There—now tell me. Am I Miles Hendon?”

“No.  I know you not.”

"No. I don't know you."

“Swear it!”

“Promise it!”

The answer was low, but distinct—

The answer was quiet, but clear—

“I swear.”

“I promise.”

“Oh, this passes belief!”

“Oh, this is unbelievable!”

“Fly!  Why will you waste the precious time?  Fly, and save yourself.”

“Fly! Why are you wasting precious time? Fly, and save yourself.”

At that moment the officers burst into the room, and a violent struggle began; but Hendon was soon overpowered and dragged away. The King was taken also, and both were bound and led to prison.

At that moment, the officers rushed into the room, and a fierce struggle began; but Hendon was quickly overpowered and pulled away. The King was taken too, and both were tied up and taken to prison.
















link27-315.jpg (58K)









Chapter XXVII. In Prison.

Chapter 27. In Prison.

The cells were all crowded; so the two friends were chained in a large room where persons charged with trifling offences were commonly kept. They had company, for there were some twenty manacled and fettered prisoners here, of both sexes and of varying ages,—an obscene and noisy gang.  The King chafed bitterly over the stupendous indignity thus put upon his royalty, but Hendon was moody and taciturn.  He was pretty thoroughly bewildered; he had come home, a jubilant prodigal, expecting to find everybody wild with joy over his return; and instead had got the cold shoulder and a jail.  The promise and the fulfilment differed so widely that the effect was stunning; he could not decide whether it was most tragic or most grotesque.  He felt much as a man might who had danced blithely out to enjoy a rainbow, and got struck by lightning.

The cells were packed, so the two friends were locked in a large room where people accused of minor offenses were usually held. They weren't alone; there were about twenty chained and shackled prisoners, both men and women of different ages—an unruly and loud crowd. The King was seriously upset about the huge humiliation inflicted on his royal status, but Hendon was brooding and silent. He was completely confused; he had come home, a cheerful runaway, expecting everyone to be thrilled about his return, but instead he was met with indifference and thrown in jail. The gap between what he had hoped for and what actually happened was so vast that it was overwhelming; he couldn't tell if it was more tragic or more ridiculous. He felt much like a person who had happily stepped out to admire a rainbow only to be struck by lightning.

But gradually his confused and tormenting thoughts settled down into some sort of order, and then his mind centred itself upon Edith.  He turned her conduct over, and examined it in all lights, but he could not make anything satisfactory out of it.  Did she know him—or didn’t she know him?  It was a perplexing puzzle, and occupied him a long time; but he ended, finally, with the conviction that she did know him, and had repudiated him for interested reasons.  He wanted to load her name with curses now; but this name had so long been sacred to him that he found he could not bring his tongue to profane it.

But gradually his confused and tormenting thoughts settled into some kind of order, and then his mind focused on Edith. He examined her behavior from all angles, but he couldn’t make sense of it. Did she know him—or didn’t she? It was a puzzling question that occupied him for a long time; in the end, he convinced himself that she did know him and had rejected him for selfish reasons. He wanted to curse her name now; but this name had been so sacred to him for so long that he found he couldn’t bring himself to disrespect it.









link27-318.jpg (125K)









Wrapped in prison blankets of a soiled and tattered condition, Hendon and the King passed a troubled night.  For a bribe the jailer had furnished liquor to some of the prisoners; singing of ribald songs, fighting, shouting, and carousing was the natural consequence.  At last, a while after midnight, a man attacked a woman and nearly killed her by beating her over the head with his manacles before the jailer could come to the rescue.  The jailer restored peace by giving the man a sound clubbing about the head and shoulders—then the carousing ceased; and after that, all had an opportunity to sleep who did not mind the annoyance of the moanings and groanings of the two wounded people.

Wrapped in dirty, tattered prison blankets, Hendon and the King had a rough night. For a bribe, the jailer had supplied liquor to some of the prisoners; the result was loud singing of vulgar songs, fighting, shouting, and partying. Eventually, a little after midnight, a man attacked a woman and almost killed her by hitting her on the head with his handcuffs before the jailer could intervene. The jailer restored order by giving the man a good whacking on the head and shoulders—then the partying stopped; after that, everyone who could ignore the moans and groans of the two injured people had a chance to sleep.

During the ensuing week, the days and nights were of a monotonous sameness as to events; men whose faces Hendon remembered more or less distinctly, came, by day, to gaze at the ‘impostor’ and repudiate and insult him; and by night the carousing and brawling went on with symmetrical regularity.  However, there was a change of incident at last. The jailer brought in an old man, and said to him—

During the following week, the days and nights felt monotonously the same in terms of events; men whose faces Hendon somewhat recognized came during the day to stare at the ‘impostor’ and reject and insult him. At night, the partying and fighting continued with predictable regularity. However, there was finally a change in events. The jailer brought in an old man and said to him—

“The villain is in this room—cast thy old eyes about and see if thou canst say which is he.”

“The villain is in this room—look around and see if you can tell who he is.”

Hendon glanced up, and experienced a pleasant sensation for the first time since he had been in the jail.  He said to himself, “This is Blake Andrews, a servant all his life in my father’s family—a good honest soul, with a right heart in his breast. That is, formerly.  But none are true now; all are liars.  This man will know me—and will deny me, too, like the rest.”

Hendon looked up and felt a nice sensation for the first time since he’d been in jail. He thought to himself, “This is Blake Andrews, who has served my family all his life—a good, honest guy with a kind heart. Well, used to be. But no one is genuine anymore; everyone is a liar. This guy will recognize me—and he’ll deny me, just like the others.”

The old man gazed around the room, glanced at each face in turn, and finally said—

The old man looked around the room, briefly checked each face, and finally said—

“I see none here but paltry knaves, scum o’ the streets.  Which is he?”

“I see no one here but worthless thieves, the dregs of the streets. Which one is he?”

The jailer laughed.

The guard laughed.

“Here,” he said; “scan this big animal, and grant me an opinion.”

“Here,” he said, “check out this huge animal and let me know what you think.”









link27-320.jpg (112K)









The old man approached, and looked Hendon over, long and earnestly, then shook his head and said—

The old man came over, studied Hendon closely for a while, then shook his head and said—

“Marry, this is no Hendon—nor ever was!”

“Seriously, this isn't Hendon—never was!”

“Right!  Thy old eyes are sound yet.  An’ I were Sir Hugh, I would take the shabby carle and—”

“Right! Your old eyes are still good. And if I were Sir Hugh, I would take that shabby guy and—”

The jailer finished by lifting himself a-tip-toe with an imaginary halter, at the same time making a gurgling noise in his throat suggestive of suffocation.  The old man said, vindictively—

The jailer ended by standing on his tiptoes with an imaginary noose, while also making a gurgling sound in his throat that suggested he was choking. The old man said, spitefully—

“Let him bless God an’ he fare no worse.  An’ I had the handling o’ the villain he should roast, or I am no true man!”

“Let him praise God, and he won't be any worse off. And I had the chance to deal with the scoundrel; he deserves to be punished, or I’m not a true man!”

The jailer laughed a pleasant hyena laugh, and said—

The jailer let out a cheerful hyena-like laugh and said—

“Give him a piece of thy mind, old man—they all do it.  Thou’lt find it good diversion.”

“Give him a piece of your mind, old man—they all do it. You'll find it good entertainment.”

Then he sauntered toward his ante-room and disappeared.  The old man dropped upon his knees and whispered—

Then he strolled toward his waiting room and vanished. The old man dropped to his knees and whispered—

“God be thanked, thou’rt come again, my master!  I believed thou wert dead these seven years, and lo, here thou art alive!  I knew thee the moment I saw thee; and main hard work it was to keep a stony countenance and seem to see none here but tuppenny knaves and rubbish o’ the streets. I am old and poor, Sir Miles; but say the word and I will go forth and proclaim the truth though I be strangled for it.”

“Thank God, you’re back, my master! I thought you were dead for seven years, and look, here you are alive! I recognized you the moment I saw you; it was really tough to keep a straight face and act like I only saw worthless fools and rubbish in the streets. I’m old and poor, Sir Miles; but just say the word and I’ll go out and spread the truth even if it gets me killed.”

“No,” said Hendon; “thou shalt not.  It would ruin thee, and yet help but little in my cause.  But I thank thee, for thou hast given me back somewhat of my lost faith in my kind.”

“No,” said Hendon; “you won’t. It would ruin you and would hardly help my situation. But I appreciate it, because you’ve restored some of my lost faith in humanity.”

The old servant became very valuable to Hendon and the King; for he dropped in several times a day to ‘abuse’ the former, and always smuggled in a few delicacies to help out the prison bill of fare; he also furnished the current news.  Hendon reserved the dainties for the King; without them his Majesty might not have survived, for he was not able to eat the coarse and wretched food provided by the jailer.  Andrews was obliged to confine himself to brief visits, in order to avoid suspicion; but he managed to impart a fair degree of information each time—information delivered in a low voice, for Hendon’s benefit, and interlarded with insulting epithets delivered in a louder voice for the benefit of other hearers.

The old servant became very helpful to Hendon and the King; he came by several times a day to ‘insult’ Hendon, and always sneaked in some treats to improve the prison menu; he also provided the latest news. Hendon saved the goodies for the King; without them, His Majesty might not have made it, since he couldn't eat the terrible, horrific food the jailer provided. Andrews had to limit his visits to avoid raising suspicion, but he managed to share a good amount of information each time—whispering for Hendon's benefit, while loudly hurling insults for anyone else listening.









link27-321.jpg (102K)









So, little by little, the story of the family came out.  Arthur had been dead six years.  This loss, with the absence of news from Hendon, impaired the father’s health; he believed he was going to die, and he wished to see Hugh and Edith settled in life before he passed away; but Edith begged hard for delay, hoping for Miles’s return; then the letter came which brought the news of Miles’s death; the shock prostrated Sir Richard; he believed his end was very near, and he and Hugh insisted upon the marriage; Edith begged for and obtained a month’s respite, then another, and finally a third; the marriage then took place by the death-bed of Sir Richard.  It had not proved a happy one.  It was whispered about the country that shortly after the nuptials the bride found among her husband’s papers several rough and incomplete drafts of the fatal letter, and had accused him of precipitating the marriage—and Sir Richard’s death, too—by a wicked forgery. Tales of cruelty to the Lady Edith and the servants were to be heard on all hands; and since the father’s death Sir Hugh had thrown off all soft disguises and become a pitiless master toward all who in any way depended upon him and his domains for bread.

So, little by little, the family's story came out. Arthur had been dead for six years. This loss, along with the lack of news from Hendon, affected the father's health; he thought he was going to die and wanted to see Hugh and Edith settled in life before he passed away. But Edith pleaded for more time, hoping for Miles’s return. Then the letter arrived with the news of Miles’s death; it shocked Sir Richard and left him feeling his end was near. He and Hugh insisted on the marriage; Edith begged for and got a month’s delay, then another and finally a third. The marriage took place by Sir Richard's deathbed. It hadn’t turned out to be a happy one. Rumors spread around the country that shortly after the wedding, the bride found several rough and incomplete drafts of the fatal letter among her husband’s papers and accused him of rushing the marriage—and causing Sir Richard’s death—through a wicked forgery. Stories of cruelty toward Lady Edith and the servants circulated widely; and since the father's death, Sir Hugh had shed all pretenses and become a ruthless master to everyone who depended on him and his lands for their livelihoods.

There was a bit of Andrew’s gossip which the King listened to with a lively interest—

There was some gossip from Andrew that the King listened to with keen interest—

“There is rumour that the King is mad.  But in charity forbear to say I mentioned it, for ’tis death to speak of it, they say.”

“There’s a rumor that the King is crazy. But out of kindness, please don’t say I brought it up, because they say talking about it could get you killed.”

His Majesty glared at the old man and said—

His Majesty glared at the old man and said—

“The King is not mad, good man—and thou’lt find it to thy advantage to busy thyself with matters that nearer concern thee than this seditious prattle.”

“The King is not crazy, good man—and you’ll find it beneficial to focus on things that concern you more than this rebellious talk.”

“What doth the lad mean?” said Andrews, surprised at this brisk assault from such an unexpected quarter.  Hendon gave him a sign, and he did not pursue his question, but went on with his budget—

“What does the kid mean?” said Andrews, surprised at this sudden attack from such an unexpected source. Hendon signaled to him, and he didn’t continue his question, but went on with his budget—

“The late King is to be buried at Windsor in a day or two—the 16th of the month—and the new King will be crowned at Westminster the 20th.”

“The late King is going to be buried at Windsor in a day or two—the 16th of the month—and the new King will be crowned at Westminster on the 20th.”

“Methinks they must needs find him first,” muttered his Majesty; then added, confidently, “but they will look to that—and so also shall I.”

“I'm sure they need to find him first,” muttered his Majesty; then added, confidently, “but they'll take care of that—and so will I.”

“In the name of—”

"In the name of—"

But the old man got no further—a warning sign from Hendon checked his remark.  He resumed the thread of his gossip—

But the old man didn’t go any further—a warning glance from Hendon stopped him. He picked up his gossip where he left off—

“Sir Hugh goeth to the coronation—and with grand hopes.  He confidently looketh to come back a peer, for he is high in favour with the Lord Protector.”

"Sir Hugh is going to the coronation—with great hopes. He confidently expects to come back as a peer, as he is in high favor with the Lord Protector."

“What Lord Protector?” asked his Majesty.

“What Lord Protector?” asked His Majesty.

“His Grace the Duke of Somerset.”

“His Grace the Duke of Somerset.”

“What Duke of Somerset?”

"What Duke of Somerset?"

“Marry, there is but one—Seymour, Earl of Hertford.”

“Seriously, there’s only one—Seymour, Earl of Hertford.”

The King asked sharply—

The King asked sharply—

“Since when is he a duke, and Lord Protector?”

“Since when is he a duke and the Lord Protector?”

“Since the last day of January.”

“Since the last day of January.”

“And prithee who made him so?”

“And please, who made him that way?”

“Himself and the Great Council—with help of the King.”

“His team and the Great Council—with the help of the King.”

His Majesty started violently.  "The King!” he cried.  “What king, good sir?”

His Majesty jumped in surprise. "The King!” he exclaimed. “Which king, good sir?”









link27-323.jpg (114K)









“What king, indeed! (God-a-mercy, what aileth the boy?)  Sith we have but one, ’tis not difficult to answer—his most sacred Majesty King Edward the Sixth—whom God preserve!  Yea, and a dear and gracious little urchin is he, too; and whether he be mad or no—and they say he mendeth daily—his praises are on all men’s lips; and all bless him, likewise, and offer prayers that he may be spared to reign long in England; for he began humanely with saving the old Duke of Norfolk’s life, and now is he bent on destroying the cruellest of the laws that harry and oppress the people.”

“What king, indeed! (God, what’s wrong with the boy?) Since we have only one, it’s not hard to answer—his most sacred Majesty King Edward the Sixth—may God preserve him! Yes, and he’s a sweet and gracious little fellow, too; and whether he’s mad or not—and they say he’s getting better every day—everyone is singing his praises; and they all bless him as well and pray that he’s allowed to rule for a long time in England; because he started off by saving the life of the old Duke of Norfolk, and now he’s determined to get rid of the cruelest laws that trouble and oppress the people.”

This news struck his Majesty dumb with amazement, and plunged him into so deep and dismal a reverie that he heard no more of the old man’s gossip. He wondered if the ‘little urchin’ was the beggar-boy whom he left dressed in his own garments in the palace.  It did not seem possible that this could be, for surely his manners and speech would betray him if he pretended to be the Prince of Wales—then he would be driven out, and search made for the true prince.  Could it be that the Court had set up some sprig of the nobility in his place?  No, for his uncle would not allow that—he was all-powerful and could and would crush such a movement, of course.  The boy’s musings profited him nothing; the more he tried to unriddle the mystery the more perplexed he became, the more his head ached, and the worse he slept.  His impatience to get to London grew hourly, and his captivity became almost unendurable.

This news left His Majesty speechless with shock, and he fell into such a deep and gloomy daydream that he stopped paying attention to the old man’s chatter. He wondered if the ‘little urchin’ was the beggar-boy he had left dressed in his own clothes in the palace. It didn't seem possible, because surely his manners and speech would give him away if he pretended to be the Prince of Wales—then he would be kicked out, and they would look for the real prince. Could it be that the Court had put some minor noble in his place? No, because his uncle wouldn’t allow that—he was all-powerful and could and would crush such a scheme, of course. The boy’s thoughts didn’t help him at all; the more he tried to solve the mystery, the more confused he became, the worse his headache got, and the more poorly he slept. His frustration to get to London grew by the hour, and his captivity became almost unbearable.

Hendon’s arts all failed with the King—he could not be comforted; but a couple of women who were chained near him succeeded better. Under their gentle ministrations he found peace and learned a degree of patience.  He was very grateful, and came to love them dearly and to delight in the sweet and soothing influence of their presence.  He asked them why they were in prison, and when they said they were Baptists, he smiled, and inquired—

Hendon’s skills didn’t impress the King—he couldn’t find any comfort; however, a couple of women who were locked up near him had more success. Through their kind care, he found peace and developed some patience. He was very thankful and grew to love them deeply, enjoying the calming and pleasant effect of their presence. He asked them why they were in prison, and when they told him they were Baptists, he smiled and asked—

“Is that a crime to be shut up for in a prison?  Now I grieve, for I shall lose ye—they will not keep ye long for such a little thing.”

“Is it really a crime to be locked up in prison for that? Now I’m sad, because I’m going to lose you—they won’t keep you for long over something so small.”

They did not answer; and something in their faces made him uneasy. He said, eagerly—

They didn't respond, and something in their expressions made him feel uneasy. He said, eagerly—

“You do not speak; be good to me, and tell me—there will be no other punishment?  Prithee tell me there is no fear of that.”

“You're not saying anything; please be kind to me and tell me—there won't be any other punishment? Please tell me there's no reason to be afraid of that.”

They tried to change the topic, but his fears were aroused, and he pursued it—

They tried to change the subject, but it brought up his fears, and he kept going with it—

“Will they scourge thee?  No, no, they would not be so cruel!  Say they would not.  Come, they will not, will they?”

“Will they whip you? No, no, they wouldn't be that cruel! Say they wouldn't. Come on, they won't, will they?”

The women betrayed confusion and distress, but there was no avoiding an answer, so one of them said, in a voice choked with emotion—

The women showed confusion and distress, but there was no escaping an answer, so one of them said, in a voice filled with emotion—

“Oh, thou’lt break our hearts, thou gentle spirit!—God will help us to bear our—”

“Oh, you’re going to break our hearts, you gentle spirit!—God will help us get through our—”

“It is a confession!” the King broke in.  "Then they will scourge thee, the stony-hearted wretches!  But oh, thou must not weep, I cannot bear it.  Keep up thy courage—I shall come to my own in time to save thee from this bitter thing, and I will do it!”

“It’s a confession!” the King interrupted. “Then they will torture you, those heartless wretches! But please, don’t cry; I can’t stand it. Stay strong—I will find a way to rescue you from this terrible fate, and I will do it!”

When the King awoke in the morning, the women were gone.

When the King woke up in the morning, the women were gone.

“They are saved!” he said, joyfully; then added, despondently, “but woe is me!—for they were my comforters.”

“They're saved!” he said, joyfully; then added, sadly, “but woe is me!—for they were my comforters.”

Each of them had left a shred of ribbon pinned to his clothing, in token of remembrance.  He said he would keep these things always; and that soon he would seek out these dear good friends of his and take them under his protection.

Each of them had left a piece of ribbon pinned to his clothes as a memento. He said he would keep these for life and that soon he would look for these dear friends of his and take them under his protection.

Just then the jailer came in with some subordinates, and commanded that the prisoners be conducted to the jail-yard.  The King was overjoyed—it would be a blessed thing to see the blue sky and breathe the fresh air once more.  He fretted and chafed at the slowness of the officers, but his turn came at last, and he was released from his staple and ordered to follow the other prisoners with Hendon.

Just then, the jailer walked in with some subordinates and ordered the prisoners to be taken to the jail yard. The King was thrilled—it would be a wonderful thing to see the blue sky and breathe fresh air again. He got anxious and irritated with how slow the officers were, but finally, his turn came, and he was freed from his restraints and told to follow the other prisoners with Hendon.

The court or quadrangle was stone-paved, and open to the sky.  The prisoners entered it through a massive archway of masonry, and were placed in file, standing, with their backs against the wall. A rope was stretched in front of them, and they were also guarded by their officers. It was a chill and lowering morning, and a light snow which had fallen during the night whitened the great empty space and added to the general dismalness of its aspect. Now and then a wintry wind shivered through the place and sent the snow eddying hither and thither.

The courtyard was paved with stone and open to the sky. The prisoners walked in through a large stone arch and lined up against the wall. A rope was set up in front of them, and they were watched over by their guards. It was a cold, gloomy morning, and the light snow that had fallen overnight covered the vast empty space, adding to the overall dreariness of the scene. Occasionally, a chilly wind blew through the area, causing the snow to swirl around.









link27-326.jpg (53K)









In the centre of the court stood two women, chained to posts.  A glance showed the King that these were his good friends.  He shuddered, and said to himself, “Alack, they are not gone free, as I had thought.  To think that such as these should know the lash!—in England!  Ay, there’s the shame of it—not in Heathennesse, Christian England!  They will be scourged; and I, whom they have comforted and kindly entreated, must look on and see the great wrong done; it is strange, so strange, that I, the very source of power in this broad realm, am helpless to protect them. But let these miscreants look well to themselves, for there is a day coming when I will require of them a heavy reckoning for this work.  For every blow they strike now, they shall feel a hundred then.”

In the center of the court stood two women, chained to posts. A quick look made it clear to the King that these were his good friends. He shuddered and thought to himself, “Oh no, they are not free, as I had hoped. To think that people like them should face punishment!—in England! Yes, that’s the shame of it—not in some uncivilized place, but Christian England! They will be whipped; and I, whom they have comforted and treated so kindly, must just watch and see this terrible injustice; it’s so unusual, so unusual, that I, the very source of power in this vast kingdom, am powerless to protect them. But these wrongdoers should watch out, because a day is coming when I will demand a heavy price for this wrongdoing. For every lash they give now, they will feel a hundred later.”

A great gate swung open, and a crowd of citizens poured in.  They flocked around the two women, and hid them from the King’s view. A clergyman entered and passed through the crowd, and he also was hidden.  The King now heard talking, back and forth, as if questions were being asked and answered, but he could not make out what was said.  Next there was a deal of bustle and preparation, and much passing and repassing of officials through that part of the crowd that stood on the further side of the women; and whilst this proceeded a deep hush gradually fell upon the people.

A big gate swung open, and a crowd of citizens rushed in. They gathered around the two women, blocking them from the King’s sight. A clergyman entered and made his way through the crowd, and he was hidden too. The King could hear voices exchanging questions and answers, but he couldn’t understand what they were saying. Then, there was a lot of activity and preparation, with officials moving back and forth through the part of the crowd on the other side of the women; while this was happening, a deep silence slowly settled over the people.

Now, by command, the masses parted and fell aside, and the King saw a spectacle that froze the marrow in his bones.  Faggots had been piled about the two women, and a kneeling man was lighting them!

Now, at the command, the crowd split and stepped aside, and the King witnessed a sight that chilled him to the core. Sticks had been stacked around the two women, and a kneeling man was igniting them!

The women bowed their heads, and covered their faces with their hands; the yellow flames began to climb upward among the snapping and crackling faggots, and wreaths of blue smoke to stream away on the wind; the clergyman lifted his hands and began a prayer—just then two young girls came flying through the great gate, uttering piercing screams, and threw themselves upon the women at the stake.  Instantly they were torn away by the officers, and one of them was kept in a tight grip, but the other broke loose, saying she would die with her mother; and before she could be stopped she had flung her arms about her mother’s neck again.  She was torn away once more, and with her gown on fire.  Two or three men held her, and the burning portion of her gown was snatched off and thrown flaming aside, she struggling all the while to free herself, and saying she would be alone in the world, now; and begging to be allowed to die with her mother.  Both the girls screamed continually, and fought for freedom; but suddenly this tumult was drowned under a volley of heart-piercing shrieks of mortal agony—the King glanced from the frantic girls to the stake, then turned away and leaned his ashen face against the wall, and looked no more.  He said, “That which I have seen, in that one little moment, will never go out from my memory, but will abide there; and I shall see it all the days, and dream of it all the nights, till I die.  Would God I had been blind!”

The women lowered their heads and covered their faces with their hands. The yellow flames started to rise among the snapping and crackling firewood, while ribbons of blue smoke drifted away on the wind. The clergyman raised his hands and began to pray—just then, two young girls rushed through the large gate, screaming loudly, and threw themselves at the women at the stake. Immediately, the officers pulled them away, one of them held tightly, but the other broke free, declaring she would die with her mother; before anyone could stop her, she wrapped her arms around her mother’s neck again. She was yanked away once more, her gown ablaze. Two or three men held her, and they quickly tore off the burning part of her dress and tossed it aside, while she struggled to escape, insisting she would be alone in the world now and begging to be allowed to die with her mother. Both girls kept screaming and fighting for their freedom; but suddenly, their chaos was overshadowed by a chorus of heartbreaking shrieks of unbearable pain. The King looked from the frantic girls to the stake, then turned away and leaned his pale face against the wall, unable to watch any longer. He said, “What I’ve seen in that brief moment will never leave my memory; it will be there every day and haunt my dreams every night until I die. I wish I had been blind!”









link27-328.jpg (118K)









Hendon was watching the King.  He said to himself, with satisfaction, “His disorder mendeth; he hath changed, and groweth gentler.  If he had followed his wont, he would have stormed at these varlets, and said he was King, and commanded that the women be turned loose unscathed.  Soon his delusion will pass away and be forgotten, and his poor mind will be whole again.  God speed the day!”

Hendon was watching the King. He said to himself, feeling satisfied, “His condition is improving; he’s changing and becoming gentler. If he had acted like he usually does, he would have exploded at these people, claiming he was the King and demanding that the women be released unharmed. Soon his delusion will fade away and be forgotten, and his troubled mind will be healed again. Here’s hoping that day comes soon!”

That same day several prisoners were brought in to remain over night, who were being conveyed, under guard, to various places in the kingdom, to undergo punishment for crimes committed.  The King conversed with these—he had made it a point, from the beginning, to instruct himself for the kingly office by questioning prisoners whenever the opportunity offered—and the tale of their woes wrung his heart.  One of them was a poor half-witted woman who had stolen a yard or two of cloth from a weaver—she was to be hanged for it.  Another was a man who had been accused of stealing a horse; he said the proof had failed, and he had imagined that he was safe from the halter; but no—he was hardly free before he was arraigned for killing a deer in the King’s park; this was proved against him, and now he was on his way to the gallows.  There was a tradesman’s apprentice whose case particularly distressed the King; this youth said he found a hawk, one evening, that had escaped from its owner, and he took it home with him, imagining himself entitled to it; but the court convicted him of stealing it, and sentenced him to death.

That same day, several prisoners were brought in to stay overnight, being taken under guard to various places in the kingdom to face punishment for their crimes. The King talked with them—he had made it a point from the beginning to educate himself for the royal role by questioning prisoners whenever he could—and their stories of suffering broke his heart. One of them was a poor, simple-minded woman who had stolen a couple of yards of fabric from a weaver—she was going to be hanged for it. Another was a man accused of stealing a horse; he claimed the evidence against him was weak, and he thought he was safe from the noose. But no—he was barely free before he was charged with killing a deer in the King’s park; this was proven against him, and now he was on his way to the gallows. There was an apprentice tradesman whose case particularly troubled the King; this young man said he found a hawk one evening that had escaped from its owner, and he took it home thinking he had the right to keep it. However, the court convicted him of theft and sentenced him to death.









link27-329.jpg (60K)









The King was furious over these inhumanities, and wanted Hendon to break jail and fly with him to Westminster, so that he could mount his throne and hold out his sceptre in mercy over these unfortunate people and save their lives.  "Poor child,” sighed Hendon, “these woeful tales have brought his malady upon him again; alack, but for this evil hap, he would have been well in a little time.”

The King was furious about these cruel acts and wanted Hendon to break him out of jail so they could escape to Westminster, where he could take his throne and extend his scepter in mercy to save these unfortunate people. “Poor child,” Hendon sighed, “these sad stories have caused his condition to worsen again; if it weren’t for this bad luck, he would have been better soon.”

Among these prisoners was an old lawyer—a man with a strong face and a dauntless mien.  Three years past, he had written a pamphlet against the Lord Chancellor, accusing him of injustice, and had been punished for it by the loss of his ears in the pillory, and degradation from the bar, and in addition had been fined 3,000 pounds and sentenced to imprisonment for life.  Lately he had repeated his offence; and in consequence was now under sentence to lose what remained of his ears, pay a fine of 5,000 pounds, be branded on both cheeks, and remain in prison for life.

Among these prisoners was an old lawyer— a man with a strong face and a fearless demeanor. Three years ago, he had written a pamphlet against the Lord Chancellor, accusing him of injustice, and was punished by having his ears cut off in the pillory, being disbarred, fined 3,000 pounds, and sentenced to life in prison. Recently, he had committed the same offense again; as a result, he was now sentenced to lose what was left of his ears, pay a fine of 5,000 pounds, be branded on both cheeks, and spend the rest of his life in prison.

“These be honourable scars,” he said, and turned back his grey hair and showed the mutilated stubs of what had once been his ears.

“These are honorable scars,” he said, as he pushed back his gray hair to reveal the damaged stubs of what were once his ears.

The King’s eye burned with passion.  He said—

The King’s eyes were filled with intensity. He said—

“None believe in me—neither wilt thou.  But no matter—within the compass of a month thou shalt be free; and more, the laws that have dishonoured thee, and shamed the English name, shall be swept from the statute books.  The world is made wrong; kings should go to school to their own laws, at times, and so learn mercy.” {1}

“None believe in me—nor will you. But it doesn’t matter—within a month, you’ll be free; and more than that, the laws that have dishonored you and brought shame to England will be removed from the books. The world is messed up; kings should sometimes learn from their own laws and understand mercy.” {1}
















link28-331.jpg (48K)









Chapter XXVIII. The sacrifice.

Chapter 28. The sacrifice.

Meantime Miles was growing sufficiently tired of confinement and inaction.  But now his trial came on, to his great gratification, and he thought he could welcome any sentence provided a further imprisonment should not be a part of it.  But he was mistaken about that.  He was in a fine fury when he found himself described as a ‘sturdy vagabond’ and sentenced to sit two hours in the stocks for bearing that character and for assaulting the master of Hendon Hall.  His pretensions as to brothership with his prosecutor, and rightful heirship to the Hendon honours and estates, were left contemptuously unnoticed, as being not even worth examination.

Meanwhile, Miles was getting pretty fed up with being stuck and not doing anything. But now his trial was finally happening, which made him really happy, and he thought he could accept any punishment as long as it didn’t involve more jail time. But he was wrong about that. He was furious when he learned he was called a "sturdy vagabond" and sentenced to two hours in the stocks for that label and for assaulting the master of Hendon Hall. His claims about being related to his accuser and the rightful heir to the Hendon lands and honors were dismissed without a second thought, as if they weren't even worth considering.

He raged and threatened on his way to punishment, but it did no good; he was snatched roughly along by the officers, and got an occasional cuff, besides, for his irreverent conduct.

He shouted and threatened as he was taken to face the consequences, but it was pointless; the officers dragged him along harshly, and he received a few slaps as well for his disrespectful behavior.

The King could not pierce through the rabble that swarmed behind; so he was obliged to follow in the rear, remote from his good friend and servant.  The King had been nearly condemned to the stocks himself for being in such bad company, but had been let off with a lecture and a warning, in consideration of his youth.  When the crowd at last halted, he flitted feverishly from point to point around its outer rim, hunting a place to get through; and at last, after a deal of difficulty and delay, succeeded.  There sat his poor henchman in the degrading stocks, the sport and butt of a dirty mob—he, the body servant of the King of England!  Edward had heard the sentence pronounced, but he had not realised the half that it meant.  His anger began to rise as the sense of this new indignity which had been put upon him sank home; it jumped to summer heat, the next moment, when he saw an egg sail through the air and crush itself against Hendon’s cheek, and heard the crowd roar its enjoyment of the episode.  He sprang across the open circle and confronted the officer in charge, crying—

The King couldn't get through the crowd that swarmed behind him, so he had to stay in the back, far from his good friend and servant. He had almost been put in the stocks himself for being in such bad company but got off with just a lecture and a warning because of his age. When the crowd finally stopped, he anxiously moved around the edges, looking for a way to get through; after a lot of trouble and delays, he finally made it. There sat his poor henchman in the humiliating stocks, the target of a filthy mob—he, the body servant of the King of England! Edward had heard the sentence announced, but he hadn’t grasped the full extent of it. His anger started to rise as the reality of this new humiliation sank in; it surged to a boiling point when he saw an egg fly through the air and smash against Hendon’s cheek, followed by the crowd roaring with laughter. He rushed into the open circle and confronted the officer in charge, shouting—









link28-334.jpg (119K)









“For shame!  This is my servant—set him free!  I am the—”

“For shame! This is my servant—set him free! I am the—”

“Oh, peace!” exclaimed Hendon, in a panic, “thou’lt destroy thyself. Mind him not, officer, he is mad.”

“Oh, come on!” Hendon said in a panic, “you’re going to ruin yourself. Don’t listen to him, officer, he’s crazy.”

“Give thyself no trouble as to the matter of minding him, good man, I have small mind to mind him; but as to teaching him somewhat, to that I am well inclined.”  He turned to a subordinate and said, “Give the little fool a taste or two of the lash, to mend his manners.”

“Don’t worry about keeping an eye on him, good man, I don’t really feel like watching over him; but I’m definitely open to teaching him a thing or two.” He then turned to a subordinate and said, “Give the little fool a few tastes of the whip to improve his behavior.”

“Half a dozen will better serve his turn,” suggested Sir Hugh, who had ridden up, a moment before, to take a passing glance at the proceedings.

“Six will work better for him,” suggested Sir Hugh, who had just ridden up to take a quick look at what was happening.

The King was seized.  He did not even struggle, so paralysed was he with the mere thought of the monstrous outrage that was proposed to be inflicted upon his sacred person.  History was already defiled with the record of the scourging of an English king with whips—it was an intolerable reflection that he must furnish a duplicate of that shameful page.  He was in the toils, there was no help for him; he must either take this punishment or beg for its remission.  Hard conditions; he would take the stripes—a king might do that, but a king could not beg.

The King was captured. He didn’t even put up a fight, so paralyzed was he by the mere thought of the monstrous act that was about to be inflicted on his sacred person. History was already tainted with the record of an English king being whipped—it was a terrible thought that he would have to add another disgraceful chapter. He was trapped, and there was no way out; he had to either accept this punishment or plead for it to be lifted. Tough choices; he would accept the lashes—a king could do that, but a king could not plead.

But meantime, Miles Hendon was resolving the difficulty.  "Let the child go,” said he; “ye heartless dogs, do ye not see how young and frail he is?  Let him go—I will take his lashes.”

But in the meantime, Miles Hendon was figuring out how to solve the problem. “Let the kid go,” he said; “you heartless bastards, can’t you see how young and fragile he is? Let him go—I’ll take his punishment.”

“Marry, a good thought—and thanks for it,” said Sir Hugh, his face lighting with a sardonic satisfaction.  "Let the little beggar go, and give this fellow a dozen in his place—an honest dozen, well laid on.” The King was in the act of entering a fierce protest, but Sir Hugh silenced him with the potent remark, “Yes, speak up, do, and free thy mind—only, mark ye, that for each word you utter he shall get six strokes the more.”

“Sure, that’s a good idea—and thanks for it,” said Sir Hugh, his face lighting up with sarcastic satisfaction. “Let the little beggar go, and give this guy a dozen in his place—an honest dozen, delivered good and hard.” The King was about to protest fiercely, but Sir Hugh cut him off with the powerful remark, “Yes, go ahead, speak your mind—just know that for every word you say, he’ll get six more hits.”









link28-336.jpg (85K)









Hendon was removed from the stocks, and his back laid bare; and whilst the lash was applied the poor little King turned away his face and allowed unroyal tears to channel his cheeks unchecked. “Ah, brave good heart,” he said to himself, “this loyal deed shall never perish out of my memory.  I will not forget it—and neither shall they!” he added, with passion.  Whilst he mused, his appreciation of Hendon’s magnanimous conduct grew to greater and still greater dimensions in his mind, and so also did his gratefulness for it.  Presently he said to himself, “Who saves his prince from wounds and possible death—and this he did for me—performs high service; but it is little—it is nothing—oh, less than nothing!—when ’tis weighed against the act of him who saves his prince from shame!”

Hendon was taken out of the stocks, exposing his bare back, and while the whip was being used, the poor little King turned away, letting his unroyal tears flow freely down his cheeks. “Ah, brave good heart,” he said to himself, “this loyal act will never fade from my memory. I won't forget it—and neither will they!” he added passionately. As he thought, his admiration for Hendon's generous actions grew larger and larger in his mind, as did his gratitude for them. Soon he said to himself, “Whoever saves his prince from wounds and possible death—and he did this for me—performs a great service; but it is little—it is nothing—oh, less than nothing!—when compared to the act of the one who saves his prince from shame!”

Hendon made no outcry under the scourge, but bore the heavy blows with soldierly fortitude.  This, together with his redeeming the boy by taking his stripes for him, compelled the respect of even that forlorn and degraded mob that was gathered there; and its gibes and hootings died away, and no sound remained but the sound of the falling blows.  The stillness that pervaded the place, when Hendon found himself once more in the stocks, was in strong contrast with the insulting clamour which had prevailed there so little a while before.  The King came softly to Hendon’s side, and whispered in his ear—

Hendon didn’t cry out under the whip; he took the heavy hits with the courage of a soldier. This, along with him saving the boy by taking his punishment, earned the respect of even that sad and degraded crowd gathered there. Their jeers and taunts faded away, leaving only the sound of the blows falling. The silence that filled the area when Hendon found himself back in the stocks stood in stark contrast to the mocking noise that had been there just moments earlier. The King approached Hendon quietly and whispered in his ear—

“Kings cannot ennoble thee, thou good, great soul, for One who is higher than kings hath done that for thee; but a king can confirm thy nobility to men.”  He picked up the scourge from the ground, touched Hendon’s bleeding shoulders lightly with it, and whispered, “Edward of England dubs thee Earl!”

“Kings can't make you noble, you good, great soul, because someone greater than kings has already done that for you; but a king can acknowledge your nobility to others.” He picked up the whip from the ground, lightly touched Hendon’s bleeding shoulders with it, and whispered, “Edward of England names you Earl!”

Hendon was touched.  The water welled to his eyes, yet at the same time the grisly humour of the situation and circumstances so undermined his gravity that it was all he could do to keep some sign of his inward mirth from showing outside.  To be suddenly hoisted, naked and gory, from the common stocks to the Alpine altitude and splendour of an Earldom, seemed to him the last possibility in the line of the grotesque.  He said to himself, “Now am I finely tinselled, indeed!  The spectre-knight of the Kingdom of Dreams and Shadows is become a spectre-earl—a dizzy flight for a callow wing!  An’ this go on, I shall presently be hung like a very maypole with fantastic gauds and make-believe honours.  But I shall value them, all valueless as they are, for the love that doth bestow them. Better these poor mock dignities of mine, that come unasked, from a clean hand and a right spirit, than real ones bought by servility from grudging and interested power.”

Hendon was overwhelmed. Tears filled his eyes, but at the same time, the dark humor of his situation was so absurd that it took all his effort to hide his amusement. Being suddenly lifted, naked and bloody, from the common stocks to the lofty height and glory of an Earldom felt to him like the ultimate in absurdity. He thought to himself, “Now I’m truly decked out! The ghost-knight of the Kingdom of Dreams and Shadows has turned into a ghost-earl—a dizzying rise for a naïve soul! If this keeps up, I’ll soon be dressed up like a maypole with ridiculous ornaments and fake honors. But I’ll cherish them, worthless as they are, because of the love that grants them. Better these poor mock dignities, which come unasked, from a sincere hand and a good spirit, than real ones bought through subservience from begrudging and self-serving power.”









link28-337.jpg (124K)









The dreaded Sir Hugh wheeled his horse about, and as he spurred away, the living wall divided silently to let him pass, and as silently closed together again.  And so remained; nobody went so far as to venture a remark in favour of the prisoner, or in compliment to him; but no matter—the absence of abuse was a sufficient homage in itself.  A late comer who was not posted as to the present circumstances, and who delivered a sneer at the ‘impostor,’ and was in the act of following it with a dead cat, was promptly knocked down and kicked out, without any words, and then the deep quiet resumed sway once more.

The dreaded Sir Hugh turned his horse around, and as he rode away, the people parted silently to let him through, then closed ranks just as quietly afterward. And they stayed that way; no one dared to speak up for the prisoner or compliment him; but it didn’t matter—the lack of insults was respect enough. A latecomer who didn’t know the situation sneered at the “impostor” and was about to follow it up with a dead cat when he was quickly knocked down and kicked out, without a word, and then the deep silence returned once more.
















link29-339.jpg (53K)









Chapter XXIX. To London.

Chapter 29. To London.

When Hendon’s term of service in the stocks was finished, he was released and ordered to quit the region and come back no more. His sword was restored to him, and also his mule and his donkey. He mounted and rode off, followed by the King, the crowd opening with quiet respectfulness to let them pass, and then dispersing when they were gone.

When Hendon's time in the stocks was up, he was released and told to leave the area and never return. His sword was given back to him, along with his mule and donkey. He got on and rode away, with the King following him. The crowd parted respectfully to let them through, then scattered once they were gone.









link29-342.jpg (142K)









Hendon was soon absorbed in thought.  There were questions of high import to be answered.  What should he do?  Whither should he go? Powerful help must be found somewhere, or he must relinquish his inheritance and remain under the imputation of being an impostor besides.  Where could he hope to find this powerful help?  Where, indeed!  It was a knotty question. By-and-by a thought occurred to him which pointed to a possibility—the slenderest of slender possibilities, certainly, but still worth considering, for lack of any other that promised anything at all.  He remembered what old Andrews had said about the young King’s goodness and his generous championship of the wronged and unfortunate.  Why not go and try to get speech of him and beg for justice?  Ah, yes, but could so fantastic a pauper get admission to the august presence of a monarch? Never mind—let that matter take care of itself; it was a bridge that would not need to be crossed till he should come to it.  He was an old campaigner, and used to inventing shifts and expedients:  no doubt he would be able to find a way.  Yes, he would strike for the capital. Maybe his father’s old friend Sir Humphrey Marlow would help him—‘good old Sir Humphrey, Head Lieutenant of the late King’s kitchen, or stables, or something’—Miles could not remember just what or which.  Now that he had something to turn his energies to, a distinctly defined object to accomplish, the fog of humiliation and depression which had settled down upon his spirits lifted and blew away, and he raised his head and looked about him.  He was surprised to see how far he had come; the village was away behind him.  The King was jogging along in his wake, with his head bowed; for he, too, was deep in plans and thinkings.  A sorrowful misgiving clouded Hendon’s new-born cheerfulness:  would the boy be willing to go again to a city where, during all his brief life, he had never known anything but ill-usage and pinching want?  But the question must be asked; it could not be avoided; so Hendon reined up, and called out—

Hendon soon became lost in thought. There were important questions to be answered. What should he do? Where should he go? He needed to find some powerful help, or he would have to give up his inheritance and live with the shame of being called a fraud. Where could he possibly find this powerful help? It was a tough question. Eventually, a thought came to him that suggested a possibility—certainly just a slight chance, but still worth considering, since there weren’t any other options that offered anything at all. He remembered what old Andrews had said about the young King’s kindness and his support for the wronged and unfortunate. Why not try to speak with him and ask for justice? But could such a lowly pauper gain access to a royal? It didn’t matter—he would deal with that when the time came. He was experienced and used to finding solutions: he was sure he could figure something out. Yes, he would head to the capital. Maybe his father’s old friend Sir Humphrey Marlow might help him—“good old Sir Humphrey, Head Lieutenant of the late King’s kitchen, or stables, or something”—Miles couldn’t remember exactly what. Now that he had something specific to focus on, a clear goal to achieve, the fog of humiliation and depression that had settled over him lifted and cleared away, and he raised his head and looked around. He was surprised to see how far he had come; the village was far behind him. The King was following him, with his head down, deep in his own thoughts. A nagging worry shadowed Hendon’s newfound optimism: would the boy really want to return to a city where, throughout his short life, he had only experienced mistreatment and desperate need? But he had to ask; he couldn’t avoid it. So Hendon pulled up his horse and called out—

“I had forgotten to inquire whither we are bound.  Thy commands, my liege!”

“I forgot to ask where we’re headed. Your orders, my lord!”

“To London!”

“Off to London!”

Hendon moved on again, mightily contented with the answer—but astounded at it too.

Hendon moved on again, feeling really satisfied with the answer—but also amazed by it.









link29-343.jpg (131K)









The whole journey was made without an adventure of importance. But it ended with one.  About ten o’clock on the night of the 19th of February they stepped upon London Bridge, in the midst of a writhing, struggling jam of howling and hurrahing people, whose beer-jolly faces stood out strongly in the glare from manifold torches—and at that instant the decaying head of some former duke or other grandee tumbled down between them, striking Hendon on the elbow and then bounding off among the hurrying confusion of feet. So evanescent and unstable are men’s works in this world!—the late good King is but three weeks dead and three days in his grave, and already the adornments which he took such pains to select from prominent people for his noble bridge are falling.  A citizen stumbled over that head, and drove his own head into the back of somebody in front of him, who turned and knocked down the first person that came handy, and was promptly laid out himself by that person’s friend.  It was the right ripe time for a free fight, for the festivities of the morrow—Coronation Day—were already beginning; everybody was full of strong drink and patriotism; within five minutes the free fight was occupying a good deal of ground; within ten or twelve it covered an acre of so, and was become a riot.  By this time Hendon and the King were hopelessly separated from each other and lost in the rush and turmoil of the roaring masses of humanity.  And so we leave them.

The whole journey was made without any major adventures. But it ended with one. About ten o’clock on the night of February 19th, they stepped onto London Bridge, right in the middle of a chaotic crowd of shouting and cheering people, their beer-soaked faces standing out against the bright glow of numerous torches—and at that moment, the decaying head of some former duke or other noble tumbled down between them, hitting Hendon on the elbow and then bouncing off into the rushing mass of feet. How fleeting and unstable are human accomplishments in this world!—the late good King has been dead for only three weeks and buried for three days, and already the decorations he carefully selected from important figures for his grand bridge are falling apart. A bystander tripped over that head, causing him to knock his own head into the back of someone in front of him, who then turned and took down the first person nearby, only to be immediately flattened himself by that person’s friend. It was the perfect moment for a fight, as the celebrations for the next day—Coronation Day—were already starting; everyone was full of strong drinks and patriotic fervor; within five minutes, the brawl had taken up quite a bit of space; within ten or twelve, it had spread over an acre and had turned into a riot. By this point, Hendon and the King were hopelessly separated and lost in the chaotic throng of the roaring masses. And so we leave them.
















link30-345.jpg (47K)









Chapter XXX. Tom’s progress.

Chapter XXX. Tom's journey.

Whilst the true King wandered about the land poorly clad, poorly fed, cuffed and derided by tramps one while, herding with thieves and murderers in a jail another, and called idiot and impostor by all impartially, the mock King Tom Canty enjoyed quite a different experience.

While the real King wandered the land in shabby clothes, hungry and mocked by beggars one moment, mingling with thieves and murderers in a jail another, and called a fool and a fraud by everyone without exception, the fake King Tom Canty had a completely different experience.

When we saw him last, royalty was just beginning to have a bright side for him.  This bright side went on brightening more and more every day: in a very little while it was become almost all sunshine and delightfulness.  He lost his fears; his misgivings faded out and died; his embarrassments departed, and gave place to an easy and confident bearing.  He worked the whipping-boy mine to ever-increasing profit.

When we last saw him, royalty was just starting to look good for him. This positive outlook kept getting better every day; soon, it was nearly all sunshine and joy. He let go of his fears; his doubts faded away; his awkwardness disappeared, replaced by an easy and confident demeanor. He worked the whipping-boy mine to growing success.

He ordered my Lady Elizabeth and my Lady Jane Grey into his presence when he wanted to play or talk, and dismissed them when he was done with them, with the air of one familiarly accustomed to such performances.  It no longer confused him to have these lofty personages kiss his hand at parting.

He summoned Lady Elizabeth and Lady Jane Grey to see him whenever he wanted to chat or have fun, and he sent them away when he was finished, acting like he was totally used to this kind of thing. It didn’t confuse him anymore to have these important figures kiss his hand goodbye.









link30-348.jpg (92K)









He came to enjoy being conducted to bed in state at night, and dressed with intricate and solemn ceremony in the morning.  It came to be a proud pleasure to march to dinner attended by a glittering procession of officers of state and gentlemen-at-arms; insomuch, indeed, that he doubled his guard of gentlemen-at-arms, and made them a hundred.  He liked to hear the bugles sounding down the long corridors, and the distant voices responding, “Way for the King!”

He started to enjoy being escorted to bed with fanfare at night and getting dressed with elaborate and serious rituals in the morning. It became a source of pride to walk to dinner with a dazzling procession of officers and guards; so much so that he doubled the number of guards to a hundred. He loved hearing the bugles echoing through the long hallways and the distant voices calling out, “Make way for the King!”

He even learned to enjoy sitting in throned state in council, and seeming to be something more than the Lord Protector’s mouthpiece. He liked to receive great ambassadors and their gorgeous trains, and listen to the affectionate messages they brought from illustrious monarchs who called him brother.  O happy Tom Canty, late of Offal Court!

He even started to enjoy sitting in a grand position during meetings, appearing to be more than just the Lord Protector’s spokesperson. He liked welcoming important ambassadors and their impressive entourages and hearing the warm messages they brought from prominent kings and queens who referred to him as their brother. Oh, happy Tom Canty, formerly of Offal Court!

He enjoyed his splendid clothes, and ordered more:  he found his four hundred servants too few for his proper grandeur, and trebled them.  The adulation of salaaming courtiers came to be sweet music to his ears.  He remained kind and gentle, and a sturdy and determined champion of all that were oppressed, and he made tireless war upon unjust laws:  yet upon occasion, being offended, he could turn upon an earl, or even a duke, and give him a look that would make him tremble.  Once, when his royal ‘sister,’ the grimly holy Lady Mary, set herself to reason with him against the wisdom of his course in pardoning so many people who would otherwise be jailed, or hanged, or burned, and reminded him that their august late father’s prisons had sometimes contained as high as sixty thousand convicts at one time, and that during his admirable reign he had delivered seventy-two thousand thieves and robbers over to death by the executioner, {9} the boy was filled with generous indignation, and commanded her to go to her closet, and beseech God to take away the stone that was in her breast, and give her a human heart.

He loved his fancy clothes and ordered more; he thought his four hundred servants were too few for his lavish lifestyle, so he tripled their number. The praise from bowing courtiers became sweet music to him. He stayed kind and gentle, always a strong and determined advocate for the oppressed, tirelessly fighting against unjust laws. But sometimes, when he was offended, he could glare at an earl or even a duke, making them tremble. Once, when his royal 'sister,' the sternly pious Lady Mary, tried to reason with him about the wisdom of pardoning so many people who could have been imprisoned, hanged, or burned, she reminded him that their late father's prisons once held as many as sixty thousand convicts at a time and that during his impressive reign, he had sent seventy-two thousand thieves and robbers to their deaths by execution. This filled the boy with righteous anger, and he commanded her to go to her chamber and ask God to remove the stone from her heart and give her a human one.









link30-349.jpg (94K)









Did Tom Canty never feel troubled about the poor little rightful prince who had treated him so kindly, and flown out with such hot zeal to avenge him upon the insolent sentinel at the palace-gate? Yes; his first royal days and nights were pretty well sprinkled with painful thoughts about the lost prince, and with sincere longings for his return, and happy restoration to his native rights and splendours.  But as time wore on, and the prince did not come, Tom’s mind became more and more occupied with his new and enchanting experiences, and by little and little the vanished monarch faded almost out of his thoughts; and finally, when he did intrude upon them at intervals, he was become an unwelcome spectre, for he made Tom feel guilty and ashamed.

Did Tom Canty ever feel troubled about the poor little rightful prince who had treated him so kindly and had rushed out with such eagerness to avenge him on the rude guard at the palace gate? Yes; his first days and nights as a royal were filled with painful thoughts about the lost prince, along with genuine wishes for his return and a happy restoration to his rightful place and glory. But as time passed and the prince didn’t show up, Tom’s mind became more and more focused on his new and captivating experiences. Little by little, the missing monarch faded almost completely from his thoughts; and eventually, when he did pop up in Tom’s mind from time to time, he became an unwelcome presence, making Tom feel guilty and ashamed.

Tom’s poor mother and sisters travelled the same road out of his mind. At first he pined for them, sorrowed for them, longed to see them, but later, the thought of their coming some day in their rags and dirt, and betraying him with their kisses, and pulling him down from his lofty place, and dragging him back to penury and degradation and the slums, made him shudder.  At last they ceased to trouble his thoughts almost wholly.  And he was content, even glad:  for, whenever their mournful and accusing faces did rise before him now, they made him feel more despicable than the worms that crawl.

Tom's poor mother and sisters traveled the same path out of his mind. At first, he missed them, felt sad for them, and longed to see them. But later, the thought of them coming someday in their rags and dirt, betraying him with their kisses, dragging him down from his high place, and pulling him back into poverty and shame made him shudder. Eventually, they hardly troubled his thoughts at all. He was content, even relieved; whenever their sad and accusing faces appeared before him, they made him feel more worthless than the worms that crawl.

At midnight of the 19th of February, Tom Canty was sinking to sleep in his rich bed in the palace, guarded by his loyal vassals, and surrounded by the pomps of royalty, a happy boy; for tomorrow was the day appointed for his solemn crowning as King of England. At that same hour, Edward, the true king, hungry and thirsty, soiled and draggled, worn with travel, and clothed in rags and shreds—his share of the results of the riot—was wedged in among a crowd of people who were watching with deep interest certain hurrying gangs of workmen who streamed in and out of Westminster Abbey, busy as ants:  they were making the last preparation for the royal coronation.

At midnight on February 19th, Tom Canty was drifting off to sleep in his luxurious bed in the palace, watched over by his loyal attendants and surrounded by the splendor of royalty, a happy boy; because tomorrow was the day set for his official crowning as King of England. At that same time, Edward, the real king, hungry and thirsty, dirty and disheveled, exhausted from traveling, and dressed in rags—his share of the aftermath of the riot—was squeezed among a crowd of people watching with great interest as groups of workers hurried in and out of Westminster Abbey, busy as ants: they were making the final preparations for the royal coronation.
















link31-351.jpg (68K)













link31-353.jpg (134K)









Chapter XXXI. The Recognition procession.

Chapter 31. The Recognition procession.

When Tom Canty awoke the next morning, the air was heavy with a thunderous murmur:  all the distances were charged with it.  It was music to him; for it meant that the English world was out in its strength to give loyal welcome to the great day.

When Tom Canty woke up the next morning, the air was filled with a loud murmur: everywhere was buzzing with it. It was music to him because it meant that England was out in full force to warmly welcome the great day.

Presently Tom found himself once more the chief figure in a wonderful floating pageant on the Thames; for by ancient custom the ‘recognition procession’ through London must start from the Tower, and he was bound thither.

Currently, Tom found himself once again the main attraction in an amazing floating parade on the Thames; according to an old tradition, the ‘recognition procession’ through London had to start from the Tower, and he was on his way there.

When he arrived there, the sides of the venerable fortress seemed suddenly rent in a thousand places, and from every rent leaped a red tongue of flame and a white gush of smoke; a deafening explosion followed, which drowned the shoutings of the multitude, and made the ground tremble; the flame-jets, the smoke, and the explosions, were repeated over and over again with marvellous celerity, so that in a few moments the old Tower disappeared in the vast fog of its own smoke, all but the very top of the tall pile called the White Tower; this, with its banners, stood out above the dense bank of vapour as a mountain-peak projects above a cloud-rack.

When he got there, the ancient fortress looked like it was torn apart in a thousand places, and from each tear shot out a red flame and a burst of white smoke; a deafening explosion followed that drowned out the crowd's shouts and shook the ground. The jets of flame, the smoke, and the explosions happened repeatedly with incredible speed, so that in just a few moments, the old Tower vanished into the thick fog of its own smoke, leaving only the very top of the tall structure called the White Tower visible; it stood out above the thick cloud of vapor like a mountain peak rising above a sea of clouds.

Tom Canty, splendidly arrayed, mounted a prancing war-steed, whose rich trappings almost reached to the ground; his ‘uncle,’ the Lord Protector Somerset, similarly mounted, took place in his rear; the King’s Guard formed in single ranks on either side, clad in burnished armour; after the Protector followed a seemingly interminable procession of resplendent nobles attended by their vassals; after these came the lord mayor and the aldermanic body, in crimson velvet robes, and with their gold chains across their breasts; and after these the officers and members of all the guilds of London, in rich raiment, and bearing the showy banners of the several corporations.  Also in the procession, as a special guard of honour through the city, was the Ancient and Honourable Artillery Company—an organisation already three hundred years old at that time, and the only military body in England possessing the privilege (which it still possesses in our day) of holding itself independent of the commands of Parliament.  It was a brilliant spectacle, and was hailed with acclamations all along the line, as it took its stately way through the packed multitudes of citizens. The chronicler says, ‘The King, as he entered the city, was received by the people with prayers, welcomings, cries, and tender words, and all signs which argue an earnest love of subjects toward their sovereign; and the King, by holding up his glad countenance to such as stood afar off, and most tender language to those that stood nigh his Grace, showed himself no less thankful to receive the people’s goodwill than they to offer it.  To all that wished him well, he gave thanks.  To such as bade “God save his Grace,” he said in return, “God save you all!” and added that “he thanked them with all his heart.” Wonderfully transported were the people with the loving answers and gestures of their King.’

Tom Canty, dressed in fine clothing, mounted a spirited warhorse, whose luxurious decorations nearly touched the ground. Behind him was his “uncle,” the Lord Protector Somerset, also mounted. The King’s Guard lined up on either side, clad in shiny armor. Following the Protector was what seemed like an endless parade of dazzling nobles accompanied by their attendants. Next came the lord mayor and the aldermanic body, dressed in crimson velvet robes and wearing gold chains across their chests. Then, the officers and members of all the London guilds appeared in rich attire, carrying the vibrant banners of their respective organizations. Also part of the procession, serving as a special honor guard through the city, was the Ancient and Honourable Artillery Company—an organization that was already three hundred years old at that time, and the only military group in England with the right (which it still holds today) to operate independently of Parliament. It was a magnificent display and was met with cheers from the crowd as it made its grand way through the throngs of citizens. The chronicler notes, “The King, as he entered the city, was welcomed by the people with prayers, greetings, cheers, and affectionate words, along with every sign of deep loyalty from his subjects; and the King, by smiling at those who stood at a distance and using kind words for those close to him, showed that he was just as grateful to receive the people's goodwill as they were to express it. To everyone who wished him well, he expressed his thanks. To those who said ‘God save his Grace,’ he responded, ‘God save you all!’ and added that ‘he thanked them with all his heart.’ The people were incredibly moved by their King’s loving responses and gestures.”









link31-355.jpg (40K)









In Fenchurch Street a ‘fair child, in costly apparel,’ stood on a stage to welcome his Majesty to the city.  The last verse of his greeting was in these words—

In Fenchurch Street, a 'fair child, in expensive clothes,' stood on a stage to welcome the King to the city. The last line of his greeting was these words—

‘Welcome, O King! as much as hearts can think;
Welcome, again, as much as tongue can tell,—
Welcome to joyous tongues, and hearts that will not shrink:
God thee preserve, we pray, and wish thee ever well.’

‘Welcome, O King! as much as hearts can feel;
Welcome, once more, as much as words can express,—
Welcome to cheerful voices and resilient hearts:
May God protect you, we hope, and wish you all the best.’

The people burst forth in a glad shout, repeating with one voice what the child had said.  Tom Canty gazed abroad over the surging sea of eager faces, and his heart swelled with exultation; and he felt that the one thing worth living for in this world was to be a king, and a nation’s idol.  Presently he caught sight, at a distance, of a couple of his ragged Offal Court comrades—one of them the lord high admiral in his late mimic court, the other the first lord of the bedchamber in the same pretentious fiction; and his pride swelled higher than ever.  Oh, if they could only recognise him now!  What unspeakable glory it would be, if they could recognise him, and realise that the derided mock king of the slums and back alleys was become a real King, with illustrious dukes and princes for his humble menials, and the English world at his feet!  But he had to deny himself, and choke down his desire, for such a recognition might cost more than it would come to:  so he turned away his head, and left the two soiled lads to go on with their shoutings and glad adulations, unsuspicious of whom it was they were lavishing them upon.

The crowd erupted in a joyful shout, echoing in unison what the child had said. Tom Canty looked out over the sea of eager faces, his heart swelling with excitement; he realized that the one thing truly worth living for was to be a king, a nation's idol. Soon, he spotted a couple of his ragged friends from Offal Court in the distance—one had played the lord high admiral in his recent pretend court, and the other had been the first lord of the bedchamber in the same fanciful scenario; his pride soared even higher. Oh, if only they could recognize him now! What incredible glory it would bring if they could see him and understand that the mocked fake king of the slums had become a real King, with noble dukes and princes as his humble attendants, and the whole English world at his feet! But he had to restrain himself and suppress his desire, knowing such recognition might come at too great a cost: so he turned his head away, leaving the two dusty boys to continue their cheers and joyful praise, completely unaware of whom they were honoring.









link31-356.jpg (195K)









Every now and then rose the cry, “A largess! a largess!” and Tom responded by scattering a handful of bright new coins abroad for the multitude to scramble for.

Every now and then, someone would shout, “A giveaway! A giveaway!” and Tom would respond by tossing a handful of shiny new coins into the crowd for everyone to scramble for.

The chronicler says, ‘At the upper end of Gracechurch Street, before the sign of the Eagle, the city had erected a gorgeous arch, beneath which was a stage, which stretched from one side of the street to the other. This was an historical pageant, representing the King’s immediate progenitors.  There sat Elizabeth of York in the midst of an immense white rose, whose petals formed elaborate furbelows around her; by her side was Henry VII., issuing out of a vast red rose, disposed in the same manner:  the hands of the royal pair were locked together, and the wedding-ring ostentatiously displayed.  From the red and white roses proceeded a stem, which reached up to a second stage, occupied by Henry VIII., issuing from a red and white rose, with the effigy of the new King’s mother, Jane Seymour, represented by his side.  One branch sprang from this pair, which mounted to a third stage, where sat the effigy of Edward VI. himself, enthroned in royal majesty; and the whole pageant was framed with wreaths of roses, red and white.’

The chronicler says, ‘At the top of Gracechurch Street, in front of the Eagle sign, the city set up a stunning arch, under which was a stage that stretched across the street. This was a historical pageant, showcasing the King’s immediate ancestors. Elizabeth of York sat in the middle of a huge white rose, whose petals formed elaborate flourishes around her; next to her was Henry VII., emerging from a large red rose, arranged in the same way: the hands of the royal couple were intertwined, and their wedding ring was prominently displayed. From the red and white roses, a stem led up to a second stage, occupied by Henry VIII., coming out of a red and white rose, with the likeness of the new King’s mother, Jane Seymour, beside him. One branch extended from this pair, rising to a third stage, where sat the likeness of Edward VI. himself, seated in royal splendor; and the entire pageant was framed with wreaths of red and white roses.’

This quaint and gaudy spectacle so wrought upon the rejoicing people, that their acclamations utterly smothered the small voice of the child whose business it was to explain the thing in eulogistic rhymes.  But Tom Canty was not sorry; for this loyal uproar was sweeter music to him than any poetry, no matter what its quality might be.  Whithersoever Tom turned his happy young face, the people recognised the exactness of his effigy’s likeness to himself, the flesh and blood counterpart; and new whirlwinds of applause burst forth.

This colorful and flashy show captivated the cheering crowd so much that their cheers completely drowned out the small voice of the child who was meant to describe it in praise-filled rhymes. But Tom Canty wasn’t upset; this loyal celebration was sweeter music to him than any poetry, regardless of its quality. Wherever Tom turned his happy young face, people recognized how closely he resembled his royal counterpart, and new waves of applause erupted.

The great pageant moved on, and still on, under one triumphal arch after another, and past a bewildering succession of spectacular and symbolical tableaux, each of which typified and exalted some virtue, or talent, or merit, of the little King’s.  ’Throughout the whole of Cheapside, from every penthouse and window, hung banners and streamers; and the richest carpets, stuffs, and cloth-of-gold tapestried the streets—specimens of the great wealth of the stores within; and the splendour of this thoroughfare was equalled in the other streets, and in some even surpassed.’

The grand parade continued on, moving under one triumphal arch after another, and past an astonishing series of spectacular and symbolic displays, each highlighting and celebrating some quality, skill, or achievement of the young King. Throughout all of Cheapside, banners and streamers hung from every rooftop and window; the streets were lined with the finest carpets, fabrics, and gold-woven cloth—showcasing the immense wealth of the shops inside; the splendor of this main street was matched in the side streets, and in some cases, even exceeded.

“And all these wonders and these marvels are to welcome me—me!” murmured Tom Canty.

“And all these amazing things are here to welcome me—me!” murmured Tom Canty.

The mock King’s cheeks were flushed with excitement, his eyes were flashing, his senses swam in a delirium of pleasure.  At this point, just as he was raising his hand to fling another rich largess, he caught sight of a pale, astounded face, which was strained forward out of the second rank of the crowd, its intense eyes riveted upon him.  A sickening consternation struck through him; he recognised his mother! and up flew his hand, palm outward, before his eyes—that old involuntary gesture, born of a forgotten episode, and perpetuated by habit.  In an instant more she had torn her way out of the press, and past the guards, and was at his side.  She embraced his leg, she covered it with kisses, she cried, “O my child, my darling!” lifting toward him a face that was transfigured with joy and love.  The same instant an officer of the King’s Guard snatched her away with a curse, and sent her reeling back whence she came with a vigorous impulse from his strong arm.  The words “I do not know you, woman!” were falling from Tom Canty’s lips when this piteous thing occurred; but it smote him to the heart to see her treated so; and as she turned for a last glimpse of him, whilst the crowd was swallowing her from his sight, she seemed so wounded, so broken-hearted, that a shame fell upon him which consumed his pride to ashes, and withered his stolen royalty.  His grandeurs were stricken valueless: they seemed to fall away from him like rotten rags.

The mock King’s cheeks were flushed with excitement, his eyes were flashing, and he was in a daze of pleasure. Just as he was raising his hand to throw another generous gift, he caught sight of a pale, shocked face, straining forward from the second row of the crowd, its intense eyes fixed on him. A wave of nausea hit him; he recognized his mother! Instinctively, his hand flew up, palm out, before his eyes—an old, involuntary gesture from a forgotten moment that he had kept doing out of habit. In an instant, she had pushed her way through the crowd, past the guards, and was at his side. She hugged his leg, covered it in kisses, and cried, “O my child, my darling!” lifting a face toward him that radiated joy and love. But at that same moment, an officer from the King’s Guard grabbed her with a curse and sent her reeling back into the crowd with a forceful shove from his strong arm. The words “I do not know you, woman!” were on Tom Canty’s lips when this heartbreaking scene occurred; but it pierced his heart to see her treated that way. As she turned for a last look at him, while the crowd swallowed her from view, she looked so wounded, so heartbroken, that a deep shame fell over him, consuming his pride and leaving him feeling hollow and stripped of his stolen royalty. His grandeur felt worthless: it seemed to fall away from him like torn rags.









link31-359.jpg (164K)









The procession moved on, and still on, through ever augmenting splendours and ever augmenting tempests of welcome; but to Tom Canty they were as if they had not been.  He neither saw nor heard.  Royalty had lost its grace and sweetness; its pomps were become a reproach.  Remorse was eating his heart out.  He said, “Would God I were free of my captivity!”

The procession continued on, growing more splendid and chaotic with every moment; but to Tom Canty, it felt like it was happening in another world. He neither saw nor heard it. Royalty had lost its charm and joy; its grandeur felt like a shame. Guilt was consuming him. He said, “I wish I were free from my prison!”

He had unconsciously dropped back into the phraseology of the first days of his compulsory greatness.

He had unknowingly slipped back into the language of the early days of his forced prominence.

The shining pageant still went winding like a radiant and interminable serpent down the crooked lanes of the quaint old city, and through the huzzaing hosts; but still the King rode with bowed head and vacant eyes, seeing only his mother’s face and that wounded look in it.

The dazzling parade continued to flow like a bright and endless serpent through the twisted streets of the charming old city and the cheering crowds; yet the King still rode with his head down and a blank expression, seeing only his mother’s face and the hurt look in her eyes.

“Largess, largess!”  The cry fell upon an unheeding ear.

“Generosity, generosity!” The shout went unheard.

“Long live Edward of England!”  It seemed as if the earth shook with the explosion; but there was no response from the King.  He heard it only as one hears the thunder of the surf when it is blown to the ear out of a great distance, for it was smothered under another sound which was still nearer, in his own breast, in his accusing conscience—a voice which kept repeating those shameful words, “I do not know you, woman!”

“Long live Edward of England!” It felt like the ground shook with the blast; but the King didn’t respond. He only perceived it like one hears the distant roar of the waves when it’s carried from afar, because it was drowned out by another sound much closer, coming from within him, from his guilty conscience—a voice that kept repeating those shameful words, “I don’t know you, woman!”

The words smote upon the King’s soul as the strokes of a funeral bell smite upon the soul of a surviving friend when they remind him of secret treacheries suffered at his hands by him that is gone.

The words hit the King’s soul like the toll of a funeral bell strikes the heart of a grieving friend, reminding him of the hidden betrayals he experienced at the hands of the one who has passed.

New glories were unfolded at every turning; new wonders, new marvels, sprang into view; the pent clamours of waiting batteries were released; new raptures poured from the throats of the waiting multitudes:  but the King gave no sign, and the accusing voice that went moaning through his comfortless breast was all the sound he heard.

New glories appeared at every turn; new wonders, new marvels, came into sight; the long-awaited cheers erupted from the waiting crowd; new ecstasies rang out from the voices of the eager masses: but the King showed no reaction, and the accusing voice that echoed within his troubled heart was all he could hear.

By-and-by the gladness in the faces of the populace changed a little, and became touched with a something like solicitude or anxiety:  an abatement in the volume of the applause was observable too.  The Lord Protector was quick to notice these things:  he was as quick to detect the cause.  He spurred to the King’s side, bent low in his saddle, uncovered, and said—

By and by, the happiness on the faces of the crowd shifted slightly, tinged with a hint of concern or worry: a noticeable decrease in the applause was evident as well. The Lord Protector was quick to notice these changes and to identify the reason behind them. He rode swiftly to the King's side, leaned down in his saddle, removed his hat, and said—

“My liege, it is an ill time for dreaming.  The people observe thy downcast head, thy clouded mien, and they take it for an omen.  Be advised:  unveil the sun of royalty, and let it shine upon these boding vapours, and disperse them.  Lift up thy face, and smile upon the people.”

“My lord, this is not a good time for dreams. The people see your downcast head and worried expression, and they interpret it as a bad sign. Take note: reveal the light of your royalty and let it shine on these dark clouds to chase them away. Lift your face and smile at the people.”









link31-361.jpg (78K)









So saying, the Duke scattered a handful of coins to right and left, then retired to his place.  The mock King did mechanically as he had been bidden.  His smile had no heart in it, but few eyes were near enough or sharp enough to detect that.  The noddings of his plumed head as he saluted his subjects were full of grace and graciousness; the largess which he delivered from his hand was royally liberal:  so the people’s anxiety vanished, and the acclamations burst forth again in as mighty a volume as before.

So saying, the Duke tossed a handful of coins to the left and right, then returned to his seat. The mock King did as he was told without thinking. His smile lacked sincerity, but few people were close enough or observant enough to notice that. The way he nodded his feathered head while greeting his subjects was full of elegance and kindness; the generosity he shared from his hand was impressively lavish: so the crowd's worry disappeared, and cheers erupted once more with the same intensity as before.

Still once more, a little before the progress was ended, the Duke was obliged to ride forward, and make remonstrance.  He whispered—

Still once more, just before the progress was finished, the Duke had to ride ahead and protest. He whispered—

“O dread sovereign! shake off these fatal humours; the eyes of the world are upon thee.”  Then he added with sharp annoyance, “Perdition catch that crazy pauper! ’twas she that hath disturbed your Highness.”

“O great sovereign! Shake off these harmful moods; the eyes of the world are on you.” Then he added with sharp annoyance, “Damn that crazy beggar! It was she who disturbed your Highness.”









link31-362.jpg (119K)









The gorgeous figure turned a lustreless eye upon the Duke, and said in a dead voice—

The beautiful figure turned a dull eye toward the Duke and said in a lifeless voice—

“She was my mother!”

"She was my mom!"

“My God!” groaned the Protector as he reined his horse backward to his post, “the omen was pregnant with prophecy.  He is gone mad again!”

“My God!” groaned the Protector as he pulled his horse back to his post, “the omen was full of prophecy. He has gone mad again!”
















link32-363.jpg (51K)









Chapter XXXII. Coronation Day.

Chapter 32. Coronation Day.

Let us go backward a few hours, and place ourselves in Westminster Abbey, at four o’clock in the morning of this memorable Coronation Day.  We are not without company; for although it is still night, we find the torch-lighted galleries already filling up with people who are well content to sit still and wait seven or eight hours till the time shall come for them to see what they may not hope to see twice in their lives—the coronation of a King.  Yes, London and Westminster have been astir ever since the warning guns boomed at three o’clock, and already crowds of untitled rich folk who have bought the privilege of trying to find sitting-room in the galleries are flocking in at the entrances reserved for their sort.

Let’s go back a few hours and find ourselves in Westminster Abbey at four o’clock in the morning of this unforgettable Coronation Day. We’re not alone; even though it's still dark, the torch-lit galleries are already filling up with people who are happy to sit still and wait seven or eight hours to see something they might only get to witness twice in their lives—the coronation of a King. Yes, London and Westminster have been buzzing since the warning guns fired at three o’clock, and already crowds of wealthy individuals, who have paid for the chance to squeeze into the galleries, are streaming in through the entrances meant for them.

The hours drag along tediously enough.  All stir has ceased for some time, for every gallery has long ago been packed.  We may sit, now, and look and think at our leisure.  We have glimpses, here and there and yonder, through the dim cathedral twilight, of portions of many galleries and balconies, wedged full with other people, the other portions of these galleries and balconies being cut off from sight by intervening pillars and architectural projections.  We have in view the whole of the great north transept—empty, and waiting for England’s privileged ones.  We see also the ample area or platform, carpeted with rich stuffs, whereon the throne stands.  The throne occupies the centre of the platform, and is raised above it upon an elevation of four steps. Within the seat of the throne is enclosed a rough flat rock—the stone of Scone—which many generations of Scottish kings sat on to be crowned, and so it in time became holy enough to answer a like purpose for English monarchs.  Both the throne and its footstool are covered with cloth of gold.

The hours move slowly enough. All activity has stopped for a while since every gallery has been filled for some time now. We can sit here, looking and thinking at our own pace. We catch glimpses, here and there, through the dim light of the cathedral, of parts of many galleries and balconies, packed with other people, while other sections of these galleries and balconies are hidden from view by nearby pillars and architectural features. We can see the entire north transept—empty and waiting for England's elite. We also see the large area or platform, covered with rich fabric, where the throne is located. The throne is centered on the platform and elevated on four steps. Inside the throne's seat is a rough flat rock—the stone of Scone—on which many generations of Scottish kings were crowned, making it sacred enough to be used for English monarchs as well. Both the throne and its footstool are draped in cloth of gold.

Stillness reigns, the torches blink dully, the time drags heavily. But at last the lagging daylight asserts itself, the torches are extinguished, and a mellow radiance suffuses the great spaces. All features of the noble building are distinct now, but soft and dreamy, for the sun is lightly veiled with clouds.

Silence fills the air, the torches flicker weakly, and time moves slowly. But finally, the fading daylight takes over, the torches go out, and a warm glow spreads throughout the vast spaces. All the details of the grand building are clear now, but they feel soft and dreamy, as the sun is gently covered by clouds.

At seven o’clock the first break in the drowsy monotony occurs; for on the stroke of this hour the first peeress enters the transept, clothed like Solomon for splendour, and is conducted to her appointed place by an official clad in satins and velvets, whilst a duplicate of him gathers up the lady’s long train, follows after, and, when the lady is seated, arranges the train across her lap for her.  He then places her footstool according to her desire, after which he puts her coronet where it will be convenient to her hand when the time for the simultaneous coroneting of the nobles shall arrive.

At seven o’clock, the first break in the sleepy routine happens; right on the hour, the first noblewoman steps into the transept, dressed like royalty, and is escorted to her designated seat by an official in luxurious fabrics. Another official picks up her long train, follows behind, and, once she’s seated, arranges the train across her lap. He then positions her footstool to her liking, and finally places her coronet where it will be easy for her to reach when it’s time for the nobles to wear their crowns together.









link32-366.jpg (53K)









By this time the peeresses are flowing in in a glittering stream, and the satin-clad officials are flitting and glinting everywhere, seating them and making them comfortable.  The scene is animated enough now.  There is stir and life, and shifting colour everywhere.  After a time, quiet reigns again; for the peeresses are all come and are all in their places, a solid acre or such a matter, of human flowers, resplendent in variegated colours, and frosted like a Milky Way with diamonds.  There are all ages here: brown, wrinkled, white-haired dowagers who are able to go back, and still back, down the stream of time, and recall the crowning of Richard III. and the troublous days of that old forgotten age; and there are handsome middle-aged dames; and lovely and gracious young matrons; and gentle and beautiful young girls, with beaming eyes and fresh complexions, who may possibly put on their jewelled coronets awkwardly when the great time comes; for the matter will be new to them, and their excitement will be a sore hindrance. Still, this may not happen, for the hair of all these ladies has been arranged with a special view to the swift and successful lodging of the crown in its place when the signal comes.

By this time, the noblewomen are arriving in a dazzling stream, while the officials in satin are bustling around, helping them find their seats and making them comfortable. The atmosphere is lively now. There’s movement and life everywhere, with colors shifting all around. After a while, things settle down again; all the noblewomen have arrived and taken their places, creating a solid area filled with vibrant, beautiful figures, sparkling like a Milky Way with diamonds. Here, you'll find women of all ages: elderly dowagers with brown, wrinkled faces and white hair who can recall the crowning of Richard III and those turbulent, long-gone times; appealing middle-aged ladies; lovely and gracious young matrons; and gentle, beautiful young girls with bright eyes and fresh complexions who might fumble with their jeweled crowns when the moment arrives since it will be new to them, and their excitement could be quite distracting. However, this might not happen, as all these ladies have styled their hair specifically to ensure that the crown fits perfectly when the time comes.

We have seen that this massed array of peeresses is sown thick with diamonds, and we also see that it is a marvellous spectacle—but now we are about to be astonished in earnest.  About nine, the clouds suddenly break away and a shaft of sunshine cleaves the mellow atmosphere, and drifts slowly along the ranks of ladies; and every rank it touches flames into a dazzling splendour of many-coloured fires, and we tingle to our finger-tips with the electric thrill that is shot through us by the surprise and the beauty of the spectacle!  Presently a special envoy from some distant corner of the Orient, marching with the general body of foreign ambassadors, crosses this bar of sunshine, and we catch our breath, the glory that streams and flashes and palpitates about him is so overpowering; for he is crusted from head to heel with gems, and his slightest movement showers a dancing radiance all around him.

We’ve seen that this huge group of women is covered in diamonds, and it’s a stunning sight—but now we’re about to be truly amazed. Around nine, the clouds suddenly part, and a beam of sunshine cuts through the warm atmosphere, slowly moving across the line of ladies. Every group it touches bursts into a brilliant display of colorful lights, and we feel an electric thrill from the surprise and beauty of the scene! Soon, a special envoy from some far-off place in the East, walking with the main body of foreign ambassadors, steps into this beam of sunlight, and we gasp; the brilliance swirling and shining around him is overwhelming. He is covered from head to toe in gems, and even the slightest movement sends sparkling light dancing around him.









link32-368.jpg (158K)









Let us change the tense for convenience.  The time drifted along—one hour—two hours—two hours and a half; then the deep booming of artillery told that the King and his grand procession had arrived at last; so the waiting multitude rejoiced.  All knew that a further delay must follow, for the King must be prepared and robed for the solemn ceremony; but this delay would be pleasantly occupied by the assembling of the peers of the realm in their stately robes.  These were conducted ceremoniously to their seats, and their coronets placed conveniently at hand; and meanwhile the multitude in the galleries were alive with interest, for most of them were beholding for the first time, dukes, earls, and barons, whose names had been historical for five hundred years.  When all were finally seated, the spectacle from the galleries and all coigns of vantage was complete; a gorgeous one to look upon and to remember.

Let's switch up the tense for convenience. The time passed—one hour—two hours—two and a half hours; then the deep booming of artillery signaled that the King and his grand procession had finally arrived; and the waiting crowd cheered. Everyone knew that there would be another delay, as the King needed to be prepared and dressed for the formal ceremony; but this time would be pleasantly spent with the gathering of the nobles of the realm in their impressive robes. They were ceremoniously shown to their seats, with their crowns placed conveniently nearby; meanwhile, the crowd in the galleries buzzed with excitement, as most were seeing dukes, earls, and barons, whose names had been famous for five hundred years, for the very first time. When everyone was finally seated, the view from the galleries and all viewpoints was complete; it was a stunning spectacle to behold and remember.

Now the robed and mitred great heads of the church, and their attendants, filed in upon the platform and took their appointed places; these were followed by the Lord Protector and other great officials, and these again by a steel-clad detachment of the Guard.

Now the robed and mitred leaders of the church, along with their attendants, entered the platform and took their designated spots; they were followed by the Lord Protector and other high-ranking officials, and then by a steel-clad unit of the Guard.

There was a waiting pause; then, at a signal, a triumphant peal of music burst forth, and Tom Canty, clothed in a long robe of cloth of gold, appeared at a door, and stepped upon the platform.  The entire multitude rose, and the ceremony of the Recognition ensued.

There was a moment of silence; then, at a signal, a triumphant burst of music erupted, and Tom Canty, dressed in a long robe made of gold fabric, appeared at a door and stepped onto the platform. The entire crowd stood up, and the ceremony of the Recognition began.

Then a noble anthem swept the Abbey with its rich waves of sound; and thus heralded and welcomed, Tom Canty was conducted to the throne.  The ancient ceremonies went on, with impressive solemnity, whilst the audience gazed; and as they drew nearer and nearer to completion, Tom Canty grew pale, and still paler, and a deep and steadily deepening woe and despondency settled down upon his spirits and upon his remorseful heart.

Then a grand anthem filled the Abbey with its powerful sound; and with that, Tom Canty was led to the throne. The traditional ceremonies continued with a serious elegance, while the audience watched intently; and as they got closer to finishing, Tom Canty became pale, even more so, and a deepening sense of sorrow and hopelessness weighed heavily on his mind and troubled heart.

At last the final act was at hand.  The Archbishop of Canterbury lifted up the crown of England from its cushion and held it out over the trembling mock-King’s head.  In the same instant a rainbow-radiance flashed along the spacious transept; for with one impulse every individual in the great concourse of nobles lifted a coronet and poised it over his or her head—and paused in that attitude.

At last, the final act was here. The Archbishop of Canterbury lifted the crown of England from its cushion and held it over the trembling mock-King’s head. At that same moment, a rainbow glow flashed across the wide transept; with one motion, everyone in the large crowd of nobles raised a coronet and held it over their heads—and paused in that position.

A deep hush pervaded the Abbey.  At this impressive moment, a startling apparition intruded upon the scene—an apparition observed by none in the absorbed multitude, until it suddenly appeared, moving up the great central aisle.  It was a boy, bareheaded, ill shod, and clothed in coarse plebeian garments that were falling to rags.  He raised his hand with a solemnity which ill comported with his soiled and sorry aspect, and delivered this note of warning—

A deep silence filled the Abbey. At this striking moment, a shocking figure disrupted the scene—one that went unnoticed by the engrossed crowd until it suddenly emerged, moving up the main aisle. It was a boy, bareheaded, poorly shod, and dressed in rough, worn-out clothes that were falling apart. He raised his hand with a seriousness that felt out of place given his dirty and pitiful appearance, and delivered this warning—

“I forbid you to set the crown of England upon that forfeited head.  I am the King!”

“I forbid you to put the crown of England on that lost head.  I am the King!”

In an instant several indignant hands were laid upon the boy; but in the same instant Tom Canty, in his regal vestments, made a swift step forward, and cried out in a ringing voice—

In a flash, several angry hands grabbed the boy; but at the same moment, Tom Canty, in his royal clothes, stepped forward quickly and shouted in a clear voice—

“Loose him and forbear!  He is the King!”

“Let him go and leave him alone! He is the King!”

A sort of panic of astonishment swept the assemblage, and they partly rose in their places and stared in a bewildered way at one another and at the chief figures in this scene, like persons who wondered whether they were awake and in their senses, or asleep and dreaming.  The Lord Protector was as amazed as the rest, but quickly recovered himself, and exclaimed in a voice of authority—

A wave of shock and disbelief hit the crowd, and they partly stood up in their seats, staring at each other and at the main figures in this situation, like people questioning whether they were awake and aware or still dreaming. The Lord Protector was just as stunned as everyone else, but quickly regained his composure and shouted in a commanding voice—

“Mind not his Majesty, his malady is upon him again—seize the vagabond!”

“Don't worry about his Majesty, he's having one of his episodes again—catch the runaway!”

He would have been obeyed, but the mock-King stamped his foot and cried out—

He would have been obeyed, but the fake King stomped his foot and yelled—

“On your peril!  Touch him not, he is the King!”

“Do so at your own risk! Don’t touch him, he’s the King!”

The hands were withheld; a paralysis fell upon the house; no one moved, no one spoke; indeed, no one knew how to act or what to say, in so strange and surprising an emergency.  While all minds were struggling to right themselves, the boy still moved steadily forward, with high port and confident mien; he had never halted from the beginning; and while the tangled minds still floundered helplessly, he stepped upon the platform, and the mock-King ran with a glad face to meet him; and fell on his knees before him and said—

The hands were still; a tense silence fell over the house; no one moved, no one spoke; in fact, no one knew how to react or what to say in such a strange and unexpected situation. While everyone's thoughts were trying to regain their composure, the boy continued to move steadily forward, standing tall and confident; he hadn't paused from the start; and while the confused minds were still struggling, he stepped onto the platform, and the mock-King ran towards him with a joyful expression, fell to his knees, and said—

“Oh, my lord the King, let poor Tom Canty be first to swear fealty to thee, and say, ‘Put on thy crown and enter into thine own again!’”

“Oh, my lord the King, let poor Tom Canty be the first to pledge loyalty to you, and say, ‘Put on your crown and reclaim what’s yours!’”









link32-370.jpg (121K)









The Lord Protector’s eye fell sternly upon the new-comer’s face; but straightway the sternness vanished away, and gave place to an expression of wondering surprise.  This thing happened also to the other great officers.  They glanced at each other, and retreated a step by a common and unconscious impulse.  The thought in each mind was the same:  "What a strange resemblance!”

The Lord Protector looked sternly at the newcomer’s face; but right away, the sternness faded, replaced by a look of surprise and wonder. This also happened to the other high-ranking officials. They exchanged glances and instinctively stepped back together. The thought in each of their minds was the same: “What a strange resemblance!”

The Lord Protector reflected a moment or two in perplexity, then he said, with grave respectfulness—

The Lord Protector paused for a moment, looking puzzled, then said, with serious respect—

“By your favour, sir, I desire to ask certain questions which—”

“Sir, if you don’t mind, I’d like to ask a few questions that—”

“I will answer them, my lord.”

“I'll respond to them, my lord.”

The Duke asked him many questions about the Court, the late King, the prince, the princesses—the boy answered them correctly and without hesitating.  He described the rooms of state in the palace, the late King’s apartments, and those of the Prince of Wales.

The Duke asked him a lot of questions about the Court, the late King, the prince, and the princesses—the boy answered them accurately and without hesitation. He described the state rooms in the palace, the late King’s quarters, and those of the Prince of Wales.

It was strange; it was wonderful; yes, it was unaccountable—so all said that heard it.  The tide was beginning to turn, and Tom Canty’s hopes to run high, when the Lord Protector shook his head and said—

It was odd; it was amazing; yes, it was inexplicable—so everyone who heard it agreed. The tide was starting to change, and Tom Canty’s hopes were soaring, when the Lord Protector shook his head and said—

“It is true it is most wonderful—but it is no more than our lord the King likewise can do.”  This remark, and this reference to himself as still the King, saddened Tom Canty, and he felt his hopes crumbling from under him.  "These are not proofs,” added the Protector.

“It’s true, it’s amazing—but it’s nothing more than what our King can do.” This comment, along with the reminder of his own status as King, brought Tom Canty down, and he felt his hopes slipping away. “These aren’t proofs,” the Protector added.

The tide was turning very fast now, very fast indeed—but in the wrong direction; it was leaving poor Tom Canty stranded on the throne, and sweeping the other out to sea.  The Lord Protector communed with himself—shook his head—the thought forced itself upon him, “It is perilous to the State and to us all, to entertain so fateful a riddle as this; it could divide the nation and undermine the throne.”  He turned and said—

The tide was turning really quickly now, and not in a good way; it was leaving poor Tom Canty stuck on the throne while sweeping the other out to sea. The Lord Protector contemplated this—shook his head—the thought suddenly hit him, “This is dangerous for the State and for all of us, to entertain such a serious riddle; it could split the nation and weaken the throne.” He turned and said—

“Sir Thomas, arrest this—No, hold!”  His face lighted, and he confronted the ragged candidate with this question—

“Sir Thomas, stop this—No, wait!” His face lit up, and he faced the scruffy candidate with this question—

“Where lieth the Great Seal?  Answer me this truly, and the riddle is unriddled; for only he that was Prince of Wales can so answer! On so trivial a thing hang a throne and a dynasty!”

“Where is the Great Seal? Answer me this truthfully, and the riddle will be solved; for only he who was Prince of Wales can answer it! A throne and a dynasty hang on such a trivial matter!”

It was a lucky thought, a happy thought.  That it was so considered by the great officials was manifested by the silent applause that shot from eye to eye around their circle in the form of bright approving glances. Yes, none but the true prince could dissolve the stubborn mystery of the vanished Great Seal—this forlorn little impostor had been taught his lesson well, but here his teachings must fail, for his teacher himself could not answer that question—ah, very good, very good indeed; now we shall be rid of this troublesome and perilous business in short order! And so they nodded invisibly and smiled inwardly with satisfaction, and looked to see this foolish lad stricken with a palsy of guilty confusion. How surprised they were, then, to see nothing of the sort happen—how they marvelled to hear him answer up promptly, in a confident and untroubled voice, and say—

It was a lucky thought, a happy thought. That it was viewed this way by the high officials was clear from the silent applause that passed from eye to eye in their circle, shown through bright approving glances. Yes, only the real prince could unravel the stubborn mystery of the missing Great Seal—this unfortunate little impostor had been schooled well, but here his lessons would fail, for even his teacher couldn't answer that question—ah, very good, very good indeed; now we’ll quickly get rid of this troublesome and risky situation! And so they nodded in agreement without making a sound and smiled quietly with satisfaction, anticipating that this foolish kid would be struck with a paralysis of guilty confusion. How surprised they were, then, to see nothing of the sort happen—how they marveled to hear him respond promptly, in a confident and calm voice, and say—









link32-373.jpg (201K)









“There is nought in this riddle that is difficult.”  Then, without so much as a by-your-leave to anybody, he turned and gave this command, with the easy manner of one accustomed to doing such things: “My Lord St. John, go you to my private cabinet in the palace—for none knoweth the place better than you—and, close down to the floor, in the left corner remotest from the door that opens from the ante-chamber, you shall find in the wall a brazen nail-head; press upon it and a little jewel-closet will fly open which not even you do know of—no, nor any soul else in all the world but me and the trusty artisan that did contrive it for me. The first thing that falleth under your eye will be the Great Seal—fetch it hither.”

“There’s nothing tricky about this riddle.” Then, without asking anyone for permission, he turned and casually gave this command, as if he were used to it: “My Lord St. John, go to my private cabinet in the palace—no one knows the place better than you—and, down low in the left corner farthest from the door that opens from the antechamber, you’ll find a brass nail-head in the wall; press on it, and a small jewelry cabinet will pop open that even you don’t know about—no one in the world knows, except for me and the skilled craftsman who made it for me. The first thing you see will be the Great Seal—bring it here.”

All the company wondered at this speech, and wondered still more to see the little mendicant pick out this peer without hesitancy or apparent fear of mistake, and call him by name with such a placidly convincing air of having known him all his life.  The peer was almost surprised into obeying.  He even made a movement as if to go, but quickly recovered his tranquil attitude and confessed his blunder with a blush.  Tom Canty turned upon him and said, sharply—

All the people in the company were surprised by this speech, and even more amazed to see the little beggar confidently identify this nobleman without any hesitation or fear of making a mistake, calling him by name with a calmness that suggested he had known him forever. The nobleman was almost compelled to comply. He even started to move as if to leave, but quickly regained his composure and admitted his mistake, blushing. Tom Canty then turned to him and said sharply—

“Why dost thou hesitate?  Hast not heard the King’s command?  Go!”

“Why are you hesitating? Haven't you heard the King’s command? Go!”

The Lord St. John made a deep obeisance—and it was observed that it was a significantly cautious and non-committal one, it not being delivered at either of the kings, but at the neutral ground about half-way between the two—and took his leave.

The Lord St. John bowed deeply—and it was noted that his gesture was quite careful and non-committal, as it wasn't directed toward either king, but rather at the neutral space halfway between them—and then he took his leave.

Now began a movement of the gorgeous particles of that official group which was slow, scarcely perceptible, and yet steady and persistent—a movement such as is observed in a kaleidoscope that is turned slowly, whereby the components of one splendid cluster fall away and join themselves to another—a movement which, little by little, in the present case, dissolved the glittering crowd that stood about Tom Canty and clustered it together again in the neighbourhood of the new-comer.  Tom Canty stood almost alone. Now ensued a brief season of deep suspense and waiting—during which even the few faint hearts still remaining near Tom Canty gradually scraped together courage enough to glide, one by one, over to the majority.  So at last Tom Canty, in his royal robes and jewels, stood wholly alone and isolated from the world, a conspicuous figure, occupying an eloquent vacancy.

Now started a slow, barely noticeable movement of the stunning particles in that official group, steady and persistent—like the shifting components in a kaleidoscope when it turns slowly, where pieces from one beautiful cluster drift away and join another. Little by little, in this case, it caused the glittering crowd around Tom Canty to dissolve and re-form closer to the newcomer. Tom Canty stood almost alone. Then there was a brief period of intense suspense and waiting—during which even the few timid hearts still near Tom Canty gradually gathered enough courage to drift over to the majority. So, in the end, Tom Canty, in his royal robe and jewels, stood completely alone and isolated from the world, a striking figure in a significant emptiness.

Now the Lord St. John was seen returning.  As he advanced up the mid-aisle the interest was so intense that the low murmur of conversation in the great assemblage died out and was succeeded by a profound hush, a breathless stillness, through which his footfalls pulsed with a dull and distant sound.  Every eye was fastened upon him as he moved along.  He reached the platform, paused a moment, then moved toward Tom Canty with a deep obeisance, and said—

Now Lord St. John was seen coming back. As he walked up the middle aisle, the excitement was so strong that the quiet chatter in the large crowd faded away, replaced by a deep silence, a breathless stillness, through which the sound of his footsteps echoed softly. Every eye was fixed on him as he made his way. He reached the platform, paused for a moment, then approached Tom Canty with a deep bow and said—

“Sire, the Seal is not there!”

“Sir, the Seal isn’t there!”









link32-375.jpg (77K)









A mob does not melt away from the presence of a plague-patient with more haste than the band of pallid and terrified courtiers melted away from the presence of the shabby little claimant of the Crown.  In a moment he stood all alone, without friend or supporter, a target upon which was concentrated a bitter fire of scornful and angry looks.  The Lord Protector called out fiercely—

A crowd doesn’t run away from a plague victim any faster than the pale and scared courtiers fled from the disheveled little contender for the Crown. In an instant, he was left all alone, without any friends or supporters, facing a barrage of scornful and angry glares. The Lord Protector shouted fiercely—

“Cast the beggar into the street, and scourge him through the town—the paltry knave is worth no more consideration!”

"Throw the beggar out into the street and whip him through the town—the worthless scoundrel deserves no more attention!"

Officers of the guard sprang forward to obey, but Tom Canty waved them off and said—

Officers of the guard rushed forward to comply, but Tom Canty waved them away and said—

“Back!  Whoso touches him perils his life!”

“Back! Anyone who touches him risks their life!”

The Lord Protector was perplexed in the last degree.  He said to the Lord St. John—

The Lord Protector was extremely confused. He said to Lord St. John—

“Searched you well?—but it boots not to ask that.  It doth seem passing strange.  Little things, trifles, slip out of one’s ken, and one does not think it matter for surprise; but how so bulky a thing as the Seal of England can vanish away and no man be able to get track of it again—a massy golden disk—”

“Searched you well?—but it doesn't help to ask that. It seems really strange. Small things, trivialities, slip out of one’s awareness, and one doesn't think it’s worth being surprised; but how something as large as the Seal of England can disappear and no one can trace it again—a heavy golden disk—”

Tom Canty, with beaming eyes, sprang forward and shouted—

Tom Canty, with bright eyes, jumped forward and shouted—

“Hold, that is enough!  Was it round?—and thick?—and had it letters and devices graved upon it?—yes?  Oh, now I know what this Great Seal is that there’s been such worry and pother about. An’ ye had described it to me, ye could have had it three weeks ago.  Right well I know where it lies; but it was not I that put it there—first.”

“Hold on, that’s enough! Was it round? And thick? Did it have letters and designs carved on it? Yes? Oh, now I get what this Great Seal is that everyone’s been so worried and fussed about. If you had described it to me, you could have had it three weeks ago. I know exactly where it is; but I wasn’t the one who put it there—first.”

“Who, then, my liege?” asked the Lord Protector.

“Who is it, my lord?” asked the Lord Protector.

“He that stands there—the rightful King of England.  And he shall tell you himself where it lies—then you will believe he knew it of his own knowledge.  Bethink thee, my King—spur thy memory—it was the last, the very last thing thou didst that day before thou didst rush forth from the palace, clothed in my rags, to punish the soldier that insulted me.”

“Those who stand there—the rightful King of England. And he will tell you himself where it is—then you’ll believe he knew it personally. Think, my King—jog your memory—it was the last, the very last thing you did that day before you rushed out of the palace, dressed in my rags, to punish the soldier who insulted me.”









link32-377.jpg (85K)









A silence ensued, undisturbed by a movement or a whisper, and all eyes were fixed upon the new-comer, who stood, with bent head and corrugated brow, groping in his memory among a thronging multitude of valueless recollections for one single little elusive fact, which, found, would seat him upon a throne—unfound, would leave him as he was, for good and all—a pauper and an outcast.  Moment after moment passed—the moments built themselves into minutes—still the boy struggled silently on, and gave no sign.  But at last he heaved a sigh, shook his head slowly, and said, with a trembling lip and in a despondent voice—

A silence fell, completely undisturbed by any movement or whispers, and everyone’s gaze was fixed on the newcomer, who stood there with his head down and furrowed brow, searching through a crowd of worthless memories for one small, elusive fact. If he found it, it would elevate him to a throne; if not, he would remain just as he was—forever a pauper and an outcast. Moment after moment passed—the moments turned into minutes—yet the boy continued to struggle silently, showing no signs of progress. Finally, he let out a sigh, shook his head slowly, and said, trembling and in a defeated voice—

“I call the scene back—all of it—but the Seal hath no place in it.”  He paused, then looked up, and said with gentle dignity, “My lords and gentlemen, if ye will rob your rightful sovereign of his own for lack of this evidence which he is not able to furnish, I may not stay ye, being powerless.  But—”

“I recall the scene completely—but the Seal has no part in it.” He paused, then looked up and said with quiet dignity, “My lords and gentlemen, if you will take what rightfully belongs to your sovereign because he cannot provide this evidence, I can’t stop you, as I’m powerless. But—”

“Oh, folly, oh, madness, my King!” cried Tom Canty, in a panic, “wait!—think!  Do not give up!—the cause is not lost!  Nor shall be, neither! List to what I say—follow every word—I am going to bring that morning back again, every hap just as it happened.  We talked—I told you of my sisters, Nan and Bet—ah, yes, you remember that; and about mine old grandam—and the rough games of the lads of Offal Court—yes, you remember these things also; very well, follow me still, you shall recall everything.  You gave me food and drink, and did with princely courtesy send away the servants, so that my low breeding might not shame me before them—ah, yes, this also you remember.”

“Oh, what a mistake, what madness, my King!” cried Tom Canty in a panic. “Wait!—think! Don’t give up!—the cause isn’t lost! Nor will it be! Listen to what I’m saying—follow every word—I’m going to bring that morning back again, every detail just as it happened. We talked—I told you about my sisters, Nan and Bet—ah, yes, you remember that; and about my old grandmother—and the rough games of the boys from Offal Court—yes, you remember these things too; very well, keep following me, and you’ll recall everything. You offered me food and drink, and with noble courtesy sent away the servants so my low background wouldn’t embarrass me in front of them—ah, yes, you remember this as well.”

As Tom checked off his details, and the other boy nodded his head in recognition of them, the great audience and the officials stared in puzzled wonderment; the tale sounded like true history, yet how could this impossible conjunction between a prince and a beggar-boy have come about?  Never was a company of people so perplexed, so interested, and so stupefied, before.

As Tom checked off his details, and the other boy nodded in acknowledgment, the large crowd and the officials looked on in confused amazement; the story sounded like real history, yet how could this unbelievable connection between a prince and a beggar-boy have happened? Never had a group of people been so puzzled, so captivated, and so stunned before.

“For a jest, my prince, we did exchange garments.  Then we stood before a mirror; and so alike were we that both said it seemed as if there had been no change made—yes, you remember that.  Then you noticed that the soldier had hurt my hand—look! here it is, I cannot yet even write with it, the fingers are so stiff.  At this your Highness sprang up, vowing vengeance upon that soldier, and ran towards the door—you passed a table—that thing you call the Seal lay on that table—you snatched it up and looked eagerly about, as if for a place to hide it—your eye caught sight of—”

“For a joke, my prince, we swapped outfits. Then we stood in front of a mirror; we looked so much alike that we both said it seemed like nothing had changed—yes, you remember that. Then you noticed that the soldier had hurt my hand—look! here it is, I still can’t even write with it; my fingers are so stiff. At this, your Highness jumped up, swearing revenge on that soldier, and ran towards the door—you passed a table—that thing you call the Seal was on that table—you grabbed it and looked around eagerly, as if searching for a place to hide it—your eye caught sight of—”

“There, ’tis sufficient!—and the good God be thanked!” exclaimed the ragged claimant, in a mighty excitement.  "Go, my good St. John—in an arm-piece of the Milanese armour that hangs on the wall, thou’lt find the Seal!”

“There, that’s enough!—and thank God!” exclaimed the ragged claimant, filled with excitement. “Go, my good St. John—in a piece of the Milanese armor hanging on the wall, you’ll find the Seal!”

“Right, my King! right!” cried Tom Canty; “Now the sceptre of England is thine own; and it were better for him that would dispute it that he had been born dumb!  Go, my Lord St. John, give thy feet wings!”

“Absolutely, my King! Absolutely!” shouted Tom Canty; “Now the scepter of England is yours; and it would be better for anyone who challenges it if they had been born mute! Go, my Lord St. John, hurry up!”

The whole assemblage was on its feet now, and well-nigh out of its mind with uneasiness, apprehension, and consuming excitement.  On the floor and on the platform a deafening buzz of frantic conversation burst forth, and for some time nobody knew anything or heard anything or was interested in anything but what his neighbour was shouting into his ear, or he was shouting into his neighbour’s ear.  Time—nobody knew how much of it—swept by unheeded and unnoted.  At last a sudden hush fell upon the house, and in the same moment St. John appeared upon the platform, and held the Great Seal aloft in his hand.  Then such a shout went up—

The entire crowd was on its feet now, almost out of their minds with anxiety, fear, and overwhelming excitement. On the floor and on the stage, a deafening buzz of frantic conversation erupted, and for a while, no one knew or heard anything or cared about anything except what the person next to them was shouting in their ear, or what they were shouting back. Time—nobody paid attention to how much had passed—flew by unnoticed. Finally, a sudden silence fell over the room, and at that moment, St. John appeared on stage, holding the Great Seal high in his hand. Then an enormous cheer erupted—

“Long live the true King!”

"Long live the real King!"









link32-379.jpg (169K)









For five minutes the air quaked with shouts and the crash of musical instruments, and was white with a storm of waving handkerchiefs; and through it all a ragged lad, the most conspicuous figure in England, stood, flushed and happy and proud, in the centre of the spacious platform, with the great vassals of the kingdom kneeling around him.

For five minutes, the air vibrated with cheers and the sound of musical instruments, filled with a flurry of waving handkerchiefs; and in the midst of it all, a scruffy boy, the most noticeable figure in England, stood there, flushed, happy, and proud, at the center of the large platform, with the kingdom's great lords kneeling around him.

Then all rose, and Tom Canty cried out—

Then everyone got up, and Tom Canty shouted—

“Now, O my King, take these regal garments back, and give poor Tom, thy servant, his shreds and remnants again.”

“Now, my King, please take back these royal clothes and give poor Tom, your servant, his rags and scraps again.”

The Lord Protector spoke up—

The Protector spoke up—

“Let the small varlet be stripped and flung into the Tower.”

“Let the little brat be stripped and thrown into the Tower.”

But the new King, the true King, said—

But the new King, the real King, said—

“I will not have it so.  But for him I had not got my crown again—none shall lay a hand upon him to harm him.  And as for thee, my good uncle, my Lord Protector, this conduct of thine is not grateful toward this poor lad, for I hear he hath made thee a duke”—the Protector blushed—“yet he was not a king; wherefore what is thy fine title worth now?  To-morrow you shall sue to me, through him, for its confirmation, else no duke, but a simple earl, shalt thou remain.”

“I won’t allow it. If it weren’t for him, I wouldn’t have gotten my crown back—no one will touch him to harm him. And as for you, my dear uncle, my Lord Protector, your behavior isn’t fair to this poor boy, especially since I’ve heard he made you a duke”—the Protector blushed—“but he wasn’t a king; so what good is your fancy title now? Tomorrow, you’ll have to petition me, through him, to confirm it, or else you’ll stay just a simple earl.”

Under this rebuke, his Grace the Duke of Somerset retired a little from the front for the moment.  The King turned to Tom, and said kindly—“My poor boy, how was it that you could remember where I hid the Seal when I could not remember it myself?”

Under this criticism, His Grace the Duke of Somerset stepped back from the front for a moment. The King turned to Tom and said kindly, “My poor boy, how could you remember where I hid the Seal when I couldn’t remember it myself?”

“Ah, my King, that was easy, since I used it divers days.”

“Ah, my King, that was easy, since I used it for several days.”

“Used it—yet could not explain where it was?”

“Used it—but couldn’t explain where it was?”

“I did not know it was that they wanted.  They did not describe it, your Majesty.”

“I didn’t realize that’s what they wanted. They didn’t explain it, your Majesty.”

“Then how used you it?”

“Then how did you use it?”

The red blood began to steal up into Tom’s cheeks, and he dropped his eyes and was silent.

The red blood started to rise in Tom's cheeks, and he looked down and fell silent.

“Speak up, good lad, and fear nothing,” said the King.  "How used you the Great Seal of England?”

“Speak up, young man, and don’t be afraid,” said the King. “How did you use the Great Seal of England?”

Tom stammered a moment, in a pathetic confusion, then got it out—

Tom stumbled over his words for a moment, clearly confused, then finally said—

“To crack nuts with!”

"To crack nuts with!"









link32-381.jpg (59K)









Poor child, the avalanche of laughter that greeted this nearly swept him off his feet.  But if a doubt remained in any mind that Tom Canty was not the King of England and familiar with the august appurtenances of royalty, this reply disposed of it utterly.

Poor child, the wave of laughter that came his way nearly knocked him off his feet. But if there was any doubt left in anyone's mind that Tom Canty wasn't the King of England and wasn't familiar with the grand trappings of royalty, this response completely erased it.

Meantime the sumptuous robe of state had been removed from Tom’s shoulders to the King’s, whose rags were effectually hidden from sight under it.  Then the coronation ceremonies were resumed; the true King was anointed and the crown set upon his head, whilst cannon thundered the news to the city, and all London seemed to rock with applause.

Meanwhile, the lavish robe of state had been taken off Tom’s shoulders and placed on the King’s, effectively hiding his ragged clothes underneath. Then the coronation ceremonies continued; the real King was anointed, and the crown was placed on his head, while cannons boomed the news to the city, and all of London seemed to shake with applause.
















link33-383.jpg (86K)









Chapter XXXIII. Edward as King.

Chapter 33. Edward as King.

Miles Hendon was picturesque enough before he got into the riot on London Bridge—he was more so when he got out of it.  He had but little money when he got in, none at all when he got out.  The pickpockets had stripped him of his last farthing.

Miles Hendon looked quite charming before he found himself in the chaos on London Bridge—he looked even better when he got away from it. He had very little money when he entered the fray, and none at all when he left. The pickpockets had taken every last penny from him.

But no matter, so he found his boy.  Being a soldier, he did not go at his task in a random way, but set to work, first of all, to arrange his campaign.

But it didn't matter; he found his son. As a soldier, he didn’t approach his task randomly, but instead, he got to work by first organizing his campaign.

What would the boy naturally do?  Where would he naturally go? Well—argued Miles—he would naturally go to his former haunts, for that is the instinct of unsound minds, when homeless and forsaken, as well as of sound ones.  Whereabouts were his former haunts?  His rags, taken together with the low villain who seemed to know him and who even claimed to be his father, indicated that his home was in one or another of the poorest and meanest districts of London.  Would the search for him be difficult, or long?  No, it was likely to be easy and brief.  He would not hunt for the boy, he would hunt for a crowd; in the centre of a big crowd or a little one, sooner or later, he should find his poor little friend, sure; and the mangy mob would be entertaining itself with pestering and aggravating the boy, who would be proclaiming himself King, as usual.  Then Miles Hendon would cripple some of those people, and carry off his little ward, and comfort and cheer him with loving words, and the two would never be separated any more.

What would the boy naturally do? Where would he naturally go? Well—Miles argued—he would naturally return to his old hangouts, because that's what lost minds do when they're homeless and abandoned, just like those who are sane. Where were his old hangouts? The rags he wore, along with the shady guy who seemed to recognize him and even claimed to be his father, suggested that his home was in one of the poorest and most rundown parts of London. Would searching for him be hard or take a long time? Not really; it was likely to be quick and straightforward. He wouldn’t be looking for the boy specifically; he would be looking for a crowd. In the middle of a large crowd or even a small one, sooner or later, he would definitely find his poor little friend, and the scruffy mob would be having fun teasing and bothering the boy, who would be declaring himself King, as usual. Then Miles Hendon would put a stop to some of those people and take his little ward away, comforting him with loving words, and they would never be apart again.

So Miles started on his quest.  Hour after hour he tramped through back alleys and squalid streets, seeking groups and crowds, and finding no end of them, but never any sign of the boy.  This greatly surprised him, but did not discourage him.  To his notion, there was nothing the matter with his plan of campaign; the only miscalculation about it was that the campaign was becoming a lengthy one, whereas he had expected it to be short.

So Miles began his journey. Hour after hour he walked through back alleys and run-down streets, looking for groups and crowds, finding plenty of them, but never any sign of the boy. This surprised him a lot, but it didn’t discourage him. In his mind, there was nothing wrong with his plan; the only mistake he made was thinking the search would be quick when it was turning out to be long.

When daylight arrived, at last, he had made many a mile, and canvassed many a crowd, but the only result was that he was tolerably tired, rather hungry and very sleepy.  He wanted some breakfast, but there was no way to get it.  To beg for it did not occur to him; as to pawning his sword, he would as soon have thought of parting with his honour; he could spare some of his clothes—yes, but one could as easily find a customer for a disease as for such clothes.

When daylight finally came, he had covered many miles and talked to many crowds, but the only result was that he felt pretty tired, quite hungry, and very sleepy. He wanted some breakfast, but there was no way to get it. Asking for it didn't cross his mind; as for pawning his sword, that was as unthinkable as giving up his honor. He could part with some of his clothes—sure, but finding a buyer for those would be just as hard as finding someone interested in a disease.

At noon he was still tramping—among the rabble which followed after the royal procession, now; for he argued that this regal display would attract his little lunatic powerfully.  He followed the pageant through all its devious windings about London, and all the way to Westminster and the Abbey.  He drifted here and there amongst the multitudes that were massed in the vicinity for a weary long time, baffled and perplexed, and finally wandered off, thinking, and trying to contrive some way to better his plan of campaign.  By-and-by, when he came to himself out of his musings, he discovered that the town was far behind him and that the day was growing old.  He was near the river, and in the country; it was a region of fine rural seats—not the sort of district to welcome clothes like his.

At noon, he was still walking around among the crowd that was following the royal procession, convinced that this grand display would strongly attract his little lunatic. He trailed the parade through its winding path around London, all the way to Westminster and the Abbey. He drifted among the masses gathered nearby for a long time, feeling confused and frustrated, and eventually wandered off, thinking and trying to come up with a better strategy. After a while, when he snapped out of his daydream, he realized that the town was far behind him and that the day was getting late. He found himself near the river and in the countryside, in an area of beautiful rural homes—not the kind of place that welcomed someone dressed like him.









link33-386.jpg (94K)









It was not at all cold; so he stretched himself on the ground in the lee of a hedge to rest and think.  Drowsiness presently began to settle upon his senses; the faint and far-off boom of cannon was wafted to his ear, and he said to himself, “The new King is crowned,” and straightway fell asleep.  He had not slept or rested, before, for more than thirty hours. He did not wake again until near the middle of the next morning.

It wasn't cold at all, so he lay down on the ground next to a hedge to rest and think. Soon, drowsiness began to take over; he heard the distant sound of cannon fire and thought, “The new King is crowned,” and immediately fell asleep. He hadn't slept or rested for more than thirty hours before that. He didn't wake up again until close to the middle of the next morning.

He got up, lame, stiff, and half famished, washed himself in the river, stayed his stomach with a pint or two of water, and trudged off toward Westminster, grumbling at himself for having wasted so much time.  Hunger helped him to a new plan, now; he would try to get speech with old Sir Humphrey Marlow and borrow a few marks, and—but that was enough of a plan for the present; it would be time enough to enlarge it when this first stage should be accomplished.

He got up, limping, sore, and half-starved, washed himself in the river, quenched his thirst with a pint or two of water, and trudged off toward Westminster, grumbling at himself for wasting so much time. Hunger inspired a new plan; he would try to meet with old Sir Humphrey Marlow and borrow a few marks, and—but that was enough of a plan for now; he could expand on it once he accomplished this first step.

Toward eleven o’clock he approached the palace; and although a host of showy people were about him, moving in the same direction, he was not inconspicuous—his costume took care of that.  He watched these people’s faces narrowly, hoping to find a charitable one whose possessor might be willing to carry his name to the old lieutenant—as to trying to get into the palace himself, that was simply out of the question.

Toward eleven o’clock, he made his way to the palace, and even though a crowd of flashy people surrounded him, moving in the same direction, he stood out—thanks to his outfit. He carefully observed the faces in the crowd, hoping to spot a kind one whose owner might be willing to pass his name to the old lieutenant. As for getting into the palace himself, that was just not an option.

Presently our whipping-boy passed him, then wheeled about and scanned his figure well, saying to himself, “An’ that is not the very vagabond his Majesty is in such a worry about, then am I an ass—though belike I was that before.  He answereth the description to a rag—that God should make two such would be to cheapen miracles by wasteful repetition.  I would I could contrive an excuse to speak with him.”

Right now, our scapegoat walked past him, then turned around and looked him over, thinking to himself, “If that’s not the very wanderer his Majesty is so worried about, then I must be a fool—though I probably already was. He fits the description to a tee—that if God made two like him, it would cheapen miracles through pointless duplication. I wish I could find a reason to talk to him.”

Miles Hendon saved him the trouble; for he turned about, then, as a man generally will when somebody mesmerises him by gazing hard at him from behind; and observing a strong interest in the boy’s eyes, he stepped toward him and said—

Miles Hendon saved him the effort; he turned around, as most people do when someone stares intensely at them from behind; and noticing the boy’s eyes filled with curiosity, he approached him and said—

“You have just come out from the palace; do you belong there?”

“You just came out of the palace; do you belong there?”

“Yes, your worship.”

“Yes, your honor.”

“Know you Sir Humphrey Marlow?”

"Do you know Sir Humphrey Marlow?"

The boy started, and said to himself, “Lord! mine old departed father!” Then he answered aloud, “Right well, your worship.”

The boy jumped and said to himself, “Oh my! My late father!” Then he responded out loud, “Of course, your worship.”

“Good—is he within?”

"Good—is he in there?"

“Yes,” said the boy; and added, to himself, “within his grave.”

“Yes,” said the boy; and added, to himself, “in his grave.”

“Might I crave your favour to carry my name to him, and say I beg to say a word in his ear?”

“Could you do me a favor and take my name to him? I’d like to ask him for a moment of his time.”

“I will despatch the business right willingly, fair sir.”

"I will gladly take care of the business, good sir."

“Then say Miles Hendon, son of Sir Richard, is here without—I shall be greatly bounden to you, my good lad.”

“Then say Miles Hendon, son of Sir Richard, is here without—I’ll be very grateful to you, my good friend.”

The boy looked disappointed.  "The King did not name him so,” he said to himself; “but it mattereth not, this is his twin brother, and can give his Majesty news of t’other Sir-Odds-and-Ends, I warrant.”  So he said to Miles, “Step in there a moment, good sir, and wait till I bring you word.”

The boy looked let down. “The King didn't call him that,” he said to himself; “but it doesn’t matter, this is his twin brother, and I bet he can tell his Majesty about the other Sir-Odds-and-Ends.” So he said to Miles, “Step in there for a moment, good sir, and wait until I give you word.”

Hendon retired to the place indicated—it was a recess sunk in the palace wall, with a stone bench in it—a shelter for sentinels in bad weather. He had hardly seated himself when some halberdiers, in charge of an officer, passed by.  The officer saw him, halted his men, and commanded Hendon to come forth.  He obeyed, and was promptly arrested as a suspicious character prowling within the precincts of the palace.  Things began to look ugly.  Poor Miles was going to explain, but the officer roughly silenced him, and ordered his men to disarm him and search him.

Hendon went to the spot indicated—it was a small alcove built into the palace wall, with a stone bench in it—a place for guards to take shelter during bad weather. He had barely sat down when some halberdiers, led by an officer, walked by. The officer noticed him, stopped his men, and told Hendon to step forward. He complied and was quickly arrested as a suspicious person wandering around the palace grounds. Things were starting to look serious. Poor Miles was about to explain, but the officer harshly cut him off and ordered his men to disarm Hendon and search him.









link33-389.jpg (117K)









“God of his mercy grant that they find somewhat,” said poor Miles; “I have searched enow, and failed, yet is my need greater than theirs.”

“May God in His mercy help them find something,” said poor Miles; “I have searched enough and failed, yet my need is greater than theirs.”

Nothing was found but a document.  The officer tore it open, and Hendon smiled when he recognised the ‘pot-hooks’ made by his lost little friend that black day at Hendon Hall.  The officer’s face grew dark as he read the English paragraph, and Miles blenched to the opposite colour as he listened.

Nothing was found except a document. The officer tore it open, and Hendon smiled when he recognized the "pot-hooks" made by his lost little friend on that terrible day at Hendon Hall. The officer's face darkened as he read the English paragraph, and Miles turned pale as he listened.

“Another new claimant of the Crown!” cried the officer.  "Verily they breed like rabbits, to-day.  Seize the rascal, men, and see ye keep him fast whilst I convey this precious paper within and send it to the King.”

“Another new claimant for the Crown!” shouted the officer. “Honestly, they’re popping up like rabbits today. Grab the guy, boys, and make sure you hold on to him while I take this important document inside and send it to the King.”

He hurried away, leaving the prisoner in the grip of the halberdiers.

He rushed off, leaving the prisoner in the hands of the halberdiers.

“Now is my evil luck ended at last,” muttered Hendon, “for I shall dangle at a rope’s end for a certainty, by reason of that bit of writing.  And what will become of my poor lad!—ah, only the good God knoweth.”

“Now my bad luck is finally over,” muttered Hendon, “because I’m definitely going to hang for this, thanks to that piece of paper. And what will happen to my poor boy!—only God knows.”

By-and-by he saw the officer coming again, in a great hurry; so he plucked his courage together, purposing to meet his trouble as became a man.  The officer ordered the men to loose the prisoner and return his sword to him; then bowed respectfully, and said—

By and by, he saw the officer approaching again, in a hurry, so he gathered his courage, planning to face his troubles like a man. The officer instructed the men to release the prisoner and give him back his sword; then he bowed respectfully and said—

“Please you, sir, to follow me.”

"Please, come with me."

Hendon followed, saying to himself, “An’ I were not travelling to death and judgment, and so must needs economise in sin, I would throttle this knave for his mock courtesy.”

Hendon followed, thinking to himself, “If I weren't on my way to judgment and had to save my sins, I would strangle this jerk for his fake politeness.”

The two traversed a populous court, and arrived at the grand entrance of the palace, where the officer, with another bow, delivered Hendon into the hands of a gorgeous official, who received him with profound respect and led him forward through a great hall, lined on both sides with rows of splendid flunkeys (who made reverential obeisance as the two passed along, but fell into death-throes of silent laughter at our stately scarecrow the moment his back was turned), and up a broad staircase, among flocks of fine folk, and finally conducted him into a vast room, clove a passage for him through the assembled nobility of England, then made a bow, reminded him to take his hat off, and left him standing in the middle of the room, a mark for all eyes, for plenty of indignant frowns, and for a sufficiency of amused and derisive smiles.

The two walked through a crowded courtyard and reached the grand entrance of the palace, where the officer, with another bow, handed Hendon over to a lavish official, who greeted him with deep respect and guided him through a large hall, flanked on both sides by rows of impressive attendants (who showed courteous bows as they passed by but burst into silent laughter the moment the dignified scarecrow turned his back), and up a wide staircase, surrounded by groups of elegantly dressed people, finally bringing him into a vast room, parting a way for him through the gathered nobility of England, then bowing, reminding him to take off his hat, and leaving him standing in the center of the room, a spectacle for everyone, attracting plenty of disapproving glares and a good number of amused and mocking smiles.

Miles Hendon was entirely bewildered.  There sat the young King, under a canopy of state, five steps away, with his head bent down and aside, speaking with a sort of human bird of paradise—a duke, maybe.  Hendon observed to himself that it was hard enough to be sentenced to death in the full vigour of life, without having this peculiarly public humiliation added.  He wished the King would hurry about it—some of the gaudy people near by were becoming pretty offensive.  At this moment the King raised his head slightly, and Hendon caught a good view of his face. The sight nearly took his breath away!—He stood gazing at the fair young face like one transfixed; then presently ejaculated—

Miles Hendon was completely confused. There was the young King, under a fancy canopy, just five steps away, with his head tilted down and to the side, talking to some sort of exotic-looking guy—maybe a duke. Hendon thought to himself that it was tough enough to face a death sentence at such a young age, without the added embarrassment of this very public situation. He hoped the King would get on with it—some of the flashy people nearby were starting to get really annoying. At that moment, the King lifted his head slightly, and Hendon got a clear look at his face. The sight nearly left him breathless! He stood there staring at the beautiful young face as if he were frozen; then he finally exclaimed—

“Lo, the Lord of the Kingdom of Dreams and Shadows on his throne!”

“Look, the Lord of the Kingdom of Dreams and Shadows on his throne!”

He muttered some broken sentences, still gazing and marvelling; then turned his eyes around and about, scanning the gorgeous throng and the splendid saloon, murmuring, “But these are real—verily these are real—surely it is not a dream.”

He mumbled a few interrupted sentences, still looking around in awe; then he turned his gaze around, taking in the beautiful crowd and the impressive hall, whispering, “But these are real—truly these are real—it can’t be a dream.”

He stared at the King again—and thought, “Is it a dream . . . or is he the veritable Sovereign of England, and not the friendless poor Tom o’ Bedlam I took him for—who shall solve me this riddle?”

He looked at the King again and wondered, “Is it a dream... or is he really the Sovereign of England and not the lonely, poor Tom o’ Bedlam I thought he was—who can solve this riddle for me?”

A sudden idea flashed in his eye, and he strode to the wall, gathered up a chair, brought it back, planted it on the floor, and sat down in it!

A sudden idea sparked in his mind, and he walked over to the wall, grabbed a chair, brought it back, set it on the floor, and sat down in it!









link33-392.jpg (184K)









A buzz of indignation broke out, a rough hand was laid upon him and a voice exclaimed—

A wave of anger erupted, a strong hand was placed on him, and a voice shouted—

“Up, thou mannerless clown! would’st sit in the presence of the King?”

“Get up, you rude clown! Are you going to sit in the presence of the King?”

The disturbance attracted his Majesty’s attention, who stretched forth his hand and cried out—

The disturbance caught the king's attention, and he raised his hand and shouted—

“Touch him not, it is his right!”

“Don’t touch him, it’s his right!”

The throng fell back, stupefied.  The King went on—

The crowd stepped back, stunned. The King continued—

“Learn ye all, ladies, lords, and gentlemen, that this is my trusty and well-beloved servant, Miles Hendon, who interposed his good sword and saved his prince from bodily harm and possible death—and for this he is a knight, by the King’s voice.  Also learn, that for a higher service, in that he saved his sovereign stripes and shame, taking these upon himself, he is a peer of England, Earl of Kent, and shall have gold and lands meet for the dignity.  More—the privilege which he hath just exercised is his by royal grant; for we have ordained that the chiefs of his line shall have and hold the right to sit in the presence of the Majesty of England henceforth, age after age, so long as the crown shall endure.  Molest him not.”

“Everyone listen up, ladies, lords, and gentlemen, this is my loyal and beloved servant, Miles Hendon, who bravely used his sword to protect his prince from harm and possible death—and for this, he is a knight, recognized by the King. Also note that for his greater service, since he took on his sovereign's hardships and shame, he is now a peer of England, the Earl of Kent, and will receive gold and lands suitable for his status. Furthermore, the privilege he just exercised is granted by royal decree; we have established that his descendants will have the right to sit in the presence of the Majesty of England from now on, as long as the crown lasts. Do not disturb him.”

Two persons, who, through delay, had only arrived from the country during this morning, and had now been in this room only five minutes, stood listening to these words and looking at the King, then at the scarecrow, then at the King again, in a sort of torpid bewilderment.  These were Sir Hugh and the Lady Edith.  But the new Earl did not see them.  He was still staring at the monarch, in a dazed way, and muttering—

Two people, who had just arrived from the countryside that morning after a delay and had only been in this room for five minutes, stood listening to these words and looking at the King, then at the scarecrow, and then back at the King in a kind of stunned confusion. These were Sir Hugh and Lady Edith. But the new Earl didn’t notice them. He was still staring at the king in a dazed way and muttering—

“Oh, body o’ me!  this my pauper!  This my lunatic!  This is he whom I would show what grandeur was, in my house of seventy rooms and seven-and-twenty servants!  This is he who had never known aught but rags for raiment, kicks for comfort, and offal for diet!  This is he whom I adopted and would make respectable! Would God I had a bag to hide my head in!”

“Oh, my poor self! This is my beggar! This is my crazy person! This is the one I wanted to show what luxury is, in my house with seventy rooms and twenty-seven servants! This is the one who has only known rags for clothing, kicks for comfort, and scraps for food! This is the one I adopted and wanted to make respectable! I wish I had a bag to hide my head in!”

Then his manners suddenly came back to him, and he dropped upon his knees, with his hands between the King’s, and swore allegiance and did homage for his lands and titles.  Then he rose and stood respectfully aside, a mark still for all eyes—and much envy, too.

Then his manners suddenly returned, and he dropped to his knees, placing his hands between the King’s, and vowed loyalty while paying homage for his lands and titles. Then he got up and stood respectfully to the side, a noticeable figure for everyone—and a source of much envy, too.

Now the King discovered Sir Hugh, and spoke out with wrathful voice and kindling eye—

Now the King found Sir Hugh and spoke out with an angry voice and blazing eyes—

“Strip this robber of his false show and stolen estates, and put him under lock and key till I have need of him.”

“Take away this thief's pretentious facade and ill-gotten wealth, and lock him up until I need him.”

The late Sir Hugh was led away.

The late Sir Hugh was taken away.









link33-394.jpg (165K)









There was a stir at the other end of the room, now; the assemblage fell apart, and Tom Canty, quaintly but richly clothed, marched down, between these living walls, preceded by an usher.  He knelt before the King, who said—

There was a commotion at the other side of the room now; the crowd dispersed, and Tom Canty, dressed both strangely and elegantly, walked down between these living walls, followed by an usher. He knelt before the King, who said—

“I have learned the story of these past few weeks, and am well pleased with thee.  Thou hast governed the realm with right royal gentleness and mercy.  Thou hast found thy mother and thy sisters again?  Good; they shall be cared for—and thy father shall hang, if thou desire it and the law consent.  Know, all ye that hear my voice, that from this day, they that abide in the shelter of Christ’s Hospital and share the King’s bounty shall have their minds and hearts fed, as well as their baser parts; and this boy shall dwell there, and hold the chief place in its honourable body of governors, during life.  And for that he hath been a king, it is meet that other than common observance shall be his due; wherefore note this his dress of state, for by it he shall be known, and none shall copy it; and wheresoever he shall come, it shall remind the people that he hath been royal, in his time, and none shall deny him his due of reverence or fail to give him salutation.  He hath the throne’s protection, he hath the crown’s support, he shall be known and called by the honourable title of the King’s Ward.”

“I’ve learned about the events of the past few weeks, and I’m very pleased with you. You’ve ruled the realm with true kindness and mercy. Have you found your mother and sisters again? Good; they will be taken care of—and your father will be hanged, if that’s what you want and the law allows. Know this, everyone who hears my voice: from this day forward, those who live in the shelter of Christ’s Hospital and share in the King’s generosity will have their minds and hearts nourished, along with their basic needs; and this boy will live there, taking the leading role in its esteemed board of governors for life. Since he has been a king, it is fitting that he receives more than ordinary treatment; therefore, take note of his state attire, for he will be recognized by it, and no one shall imitate it; wherever he goes, it will remind the people that he has been royal in his time, and no one shall deny him the respect he deserves or fail to salute him. He has the throne’s protection, he has the crown’s support, and he will be known and addressed by the honorable title of the King’s Ward.”









link33-395.jpg (145K)









The proud and happy Tom Canty rose and kissed the King’s hand, and was conducted from the presence.  He did not waste any time, but flew to his mother, to tell her and Nan and Bet all about it and get them to help him enjoy the great news. {1}

The proud and happy Tom Canty stood up and kissed the King’s hand, and then he was led out of the room. He didn’t waste any time, but rushed to his mother to share the news with her, Nan, and Bet, hoping they would help him celebrate this amazing moment. {1}
















link34-397.jpg (58K)









Conclusion. Justice and retribution.

Conclusion. Justice and vengeance.

When the mysteries were all cleared up, it came out, by confession of Hugh Hendon, that his wife had repudiated Miles by his command, that day at Hendon Hall—a command assisted and supported by the perfectly trustworthy promise that if she did not deny that he was Miles Hendon, and stand firmly to it, he would have her life; whereupon she said, “Take it!”—she did not value it—and she would not repudiate Miles; then the husband said he would spare her life but have Miles assassinated!  This was a different matter; so she gave her word and kept it.

When everything was figured out, it turned out, thanks to Hugh Hendon's confession, that his wife had rejected Miles at his command that day at Hendon Hall. This command was supported by his promise that if she didn’t deny Miles was Miles Hendon and stood firm on it, he would take her life. To which she replied, “Go ahead!”—she didn’t value her life—and she refused to reject Miles. Then the husband said he would spare her life but would have Miles killed! This was a different situation, so she promised and kept her word.

Hugh was not prosecuted for his threats or for stealing his brother’s estates and title, because the wife and brother would not testify against him—and the former would not have been allowed to do it, even if she had wanted to.  Hugh deserted his wife and went over to the continent, where he presently died; and by-and-by the Earl of Kent married his relict. There were grand times and rejoicings at Hendon village when the couple paid their first visit to the Hall.

Hugh was not charged for his threats or for taking his brother’s estates and title because his wife and brother refused to testify against him—and the wife wouldn't have been allowed to do so, even if she wanted to. Hugh abandoned his wife and went to the continent, where he eventually died; sooner or later, the Earl of Kent married his widow. There were grand celebrations and festivities in Hendon village when the couple made their first visit to the Hall.

Tom Canty’s father was never heard of again.

Tom Canty’s father was never seen or heard from again.

The King sought out the farmer who had been branded and sold as a slave, and reclaimed him from his evil life with the Ruffler’s gang, and put him in the way of a comfortable livelihood.

The King found the farmer who had been marked and sold as a slave, took him away from his terrible life with the Ruffler’s gang, and helped him have a decent way of living.

He also took that old lawyer out of prison and remitted his fine. He provided good homes for the daughters of the two Baptist women whom he saw burned at the stake, and roundly punished the official who laid the undeserved stripes upon Miles Hendon’s back.

He also got that old lawyer out of prison and canceled his fine. He found good homes for the daughters of the two Baptist women he saw burned at the stake, and he severely punished the official who unjustly whipped Miles Hendon.

He saved from the gallows the boy who had captured the stray falcon, and also the woman who had stolen a remnant of cloth from a weaver; but he was too late to save the man who had been convicted of killing a deer in the royal forest.

He rescued the boy who had caught the stray falcon, and the woman who had taken a scrap of cloth from a weaver; but he was too late to save the man who had been found guilty of killing a deer in the royal forest.

He showed favour to the justice who had pitied him when he was supposed to have stolen a pig, and he had the gratification of seeing him grow in the public esteem and become a great and honoured man.

He had a soft spot for the judge who had sympathized with him when he was accused of stealing a pig, and he felt pleased to watch him gain public respect and become a great and esteemed figure.

As long as the King lived he was fond of telling the story of his adventures, all through, from the hour that the sentinel cuffed him away from the palace gate till the final midnight when he deftly mixed himself into a gang of hurrying workmen and so slipped into the Abbey and climbed up and hid himself in the Confessor’s tomb, and then slept so long, next day, that he came within one of missing the Coronation altogether.  He said that the frequent rehearsing of the precious lesson kept him strong in his purpose to make its teachings yield benefits to his people; and so, whilst his life was spared he should continue to tell the story, and thus keep its sorrowful spectacles fresh in his memory and the springs of pity replenished in his heart.

As long as the King was alive, he loved to share the story of his adventures, from the moment the guard pushed him away from the palace gate to the final midnight when he cleverly blended in with a group of busy workers, slipped into the Abbey, climbed up, and hid in the Confessor’s tomb, then slept so long the next day that he almost missed the Coronation entirely. He said that regularly revisiting this important lesson strengthened his resolve to ensure its teachings benefitted his people; and as long as he lived, he would keep telling the story, keeping its painful moments alive in his memory and replenishing his heart with compassion.

Miles Hendon and Tom Canty were favourites of the King, all through his brief reign, and his sincere mourners when he died. The good Earl of Kent had too much sense to abuse his peculiar privilege; but he exercised it twice after the instance we have seen of it before he was called from this world—once at the accession of Queen Mary, and once at the accession of Queen Elizabeth.  A descendant of his exercised it at the accession of James I.  Before this one’s son chose to use the privilege, near a quarter of a century had elapsed, and the ‘privilege of the Kents’ had faded out of most people’s memories; so, when the Kent of that day appeared before Charles I. and his court and sat down in the sovereign’s presence to assert and perpetuate the right of his house, there was a fine stir indeed!  But the matter was soon explained, and the right confirmed.  The last Earl of the line fell in the wars of the Commonwealth fighting for the King, and the odd privilege ended with him.

Miles Hendon and Tom Canty were favorites of the King during his short reign and were genuinely saddened by his death. The good Earl of Kent was too sensible to misuse his unique privilege; however, he did exercise it twice after the instance we've mentioned before he passed away—once at the accession of Queen Mary and once at the accession of Queen Elizabeth. A descendant of his used it during the accession of James I. By the time this person's son decided to use the privilege, nearly 25 years had gone by, and the 'privilege of the Kents' had faded from most people's memories. So, when the Kent of that time appeared before Charles I and his court and took a seat in the presence of the king to claim and uphold his family's right, it certainly created quite a stir! But the situation was quickly clarified, and the right was confirmed. The last Earl of that line died fighting for the King during the Commonwealth wars, and the unique privilege ended with him.

Tom Canty lived to be a very old man, a handsome, white-haired old fellow, of grave and benignant aspect.  As long as he lasted he was honoured; and he was also reverenced, for his striking and peculiar costume kept the people reminded that ‘in his time he had been royal;’ so, wherever he appeared the crowd fell apart, making way for him, and whispering, one to another, “Doff thy hat, it is the King’s Ward!”—and so they saluted, and got his kindly smile in return—and they valued it, too, for his was an honourable history.

Tom Canty lived to be a very old man, a handsome, white-haired gentleman with a serious yet kind look. As long as he was around, he was respected and admired; his distinctive and unusual attire reminded everyone that “he had once been royal.” So, whenever he showed up, the crowd would part, making way for him, and whispering to each other, “Take off your hat, it’s the King’s Ward!”—and that’s how they greeted him, receiving a warm smile in return—which they cherished, as he had a noble past.

Yes, King Edward VI. lived only a few years, poor boy, but he lived them worthily.  More than once, when some great dignitary, some gilded vassal of the crown, made argument against his leniency, and urged that some law which he was bent upon amending was gentle enough for its purpose, and wrought no suffering or oppression which any one need mightily mind, the young King turned the mournful eloquence of his great compassionate eyes upon him and answered—

Yes, King Edward VI lived only a few years, poor kid, but he lived them meaningfully. More than once, when some high-ranking official, some fancy servant of the crown, argued against his kindness and insisted that some law he wanted to change was already good enough for its purpose, and didn’t cause any real suffering or oppression that anyone should really worry about, the young King would turn his sad but kind eyes on them and respond—

“What dost thou know of suffering and oppression?  I and my people know, but not thou.”

“What do you know about suffering and oppression? I and my people know, but you don’t.”

The reign of Edward VI. was a singularly merciful one for those harsh times.  Now that we are taking leave of him, let us try to keep this in our minds, to his credit.

The reign of Edward VI was notably merciful for such harsh times. Now that we're saying goodbye to him, let's try to remember this as a positive aspect of his legacy.
















link35-403.jpg (46K)









FOOTNOTES AND TWAIN’S NOTES

Footnotes and Twain's Notes

{1}  For Mark Twain’s note see below under the relevant chapter heading.

{1} For Mark Twain’s note, see below under the relevant chapter heading.

{2}  He refers to the order of baronets, or baronettes; the barones minores, as distinct from the parliamentary barons—not, it need hardly be said, to the baronets of later creation.

{2} He refers to the order of baronets, or baronettes; the lesser barons, as distinct from the parliamentary barons—not, it hardly needs to be said, to the baronets created later.

{3}  The lords of Kingsale, descendants of De Courcy, still enjoy this curious privilege.

{3} The lords of Kingsale, descendants of De Courcy, still enjoy this unique privilege.

{4}  Hume.

Hume.

{5}  Ib.

{5} Ib.

{6}  Leigh Hunt’s ‘The Town,’ p.408, quotation from an early tourist.

{6} Leigh Hunt’s ‘The Town,’ p.408, quote from an early tourist.

{7}  Canting terms for various kinds of thieves, beggars and vagabonds, and their female companions.

{7} Slang terms for different types of thieves, beggars, and wanderers, along with their female partners.

{8}  From ‘The English Rogue.’  London, 1665.

{8} From ‘The English Rogue.’ London, 1665.

{9}  Hume’s England.

Hume's England.

{10}  See Dr. J. Hammond Trumbull’s Blue Laws, True and False, p. 11.

{10} See Dr. J. Hammond Trumbull’s Blue Laws, True and False, p. 11.




NOTE 1, Chapter IV. Christ’s Hospital Costume.




NOTE 1, Chapter IV. Christ’s Hospital Outfit.

It is most reasonable to regard the dress as copied from the costume of the citizens of London of that period, when long blue coats were the common habit of apprentices and serving-men, and yellow stockings were generally worn; the coat fits closely to the body, but has loose sleeves, and beneath is worn a sleeveless yellow under-coat; around the waist is a red leathern girdle; a clerical band around the neck, and a small flat black cap, about the size of a saucer, completes the costume.—Timbs’ Curiosities of London.

It makes the most sense to see the outfit as inspired by the clothing of London citizens from that time, when long blue coats were common among apprentices and servants, and yellow stockings were typically worn. The coat is fitted but has loose sleeves, and underneath it is worn a sleeveless yellow undercoat. Around the waist is a red leather belt, a clerical collar is around the neck, and a small flat black cap, roughly the size of a saucer, finishes the look.—Timbs’ Curiosities of London.




NOTE 2, Chapter IV.

NOTE 2, Chapter 4.

It appears that Christ’s Hospital was not originally founded as a school; its object was to rescue children from the streets, to shelter, feed, clothe them.—Timbs’ Curiosities of London.

It looks like Christ’s Hospital wasn’t originally established as a school; its purpose was to save children from the streets, providing them with shelter, food, and clothing.—Timbs’ Curiosities of London.




NOTE 3, Chapter V. The Duke of Norfolk’s Condemnation commanded.




NOTE 3, Chapter V. The Duke of Norfolk’s Condemnation commanded.

The King was now approaching fast towards his end; and fearing lest Norfolk should escape him, he sent a message to the Commons, by which he desired them to hasten the Bill, on pretence that Norfolk enjoyed the dignity of Earl Marshal, and it was necessary to appoint another, who might officiate at the ensuing ceremony of installing his son Prince of Wales.—Hume’s History of England, vol. iii. p. 307.

The King was quickly nearing his end; and fearing that Norfolk might get away, he sent a message to the House of Commons, asking them to speed up the Bill, under the pretense that Norfolk held the title of Earl Marshal, and it was important to appoint someone else who could preside over the upcoming ceremony of making his son Prince of Wales.—Hume’s History of England, vol. iii. p. 307.




NOTE 4, Chapter VII.

NOTE 4, Chapter 7.

It was not till the end of this reign (Henry VIII.) that any salads, carrots, turnips, or other edible roots were produced in England.  The little of these vegetables that was used was formerly imported from Holland and Flanders.  Queen Catherine, when she wanted a salad, was obliged to despatch a messenger thither on purpose.—Hume’s History of England, vol. iii. p. 314.

It wasn't until the end of Henry VIII's reign that any salads, carrots, turnips, or other edible roots were grown in England. The small amount of these vegetables that were used had to be imported from Holland and Flanders. Queen Catherine had to send a messenger there just to get a salad. —Hume’s History of England, vol. iii. p. 314.




NOTE 5, Chapter VIII. Attainder of Norfolk.




NOTE 5, Chapter VIII. Loss of rights for Norfolk.

The House of Peers, without examining the prisoner, without trial or evidence, passed a Bill of Attainder against him and sent it down to the Commons . . . The obsequious Commons obeyed his (the King’s) directions; and the King, having affixed the Royal assent to the Bill by commissioners, issued orders for the execution of Norfolk on the morning of January 29 (the next day).—Hume’s History of England, vol iii. p 306.

The House of Peers, without looking into the prisoner’s case, without trial or evidence, passed a Bill of Attainder against him and sent it down to the Commons... The compliant Commons followed his (the King’s) instructions; and the King, having given the Royal assent to the Bill through commissioners, ordered the execution of Norfolk on the morning of January 29 (the next day).—Hume’s History of England, vol iii. p 306.




NOTE 6, Chapter X. The Loving-cup.




NOTE 6, Chapter X. The Loving Cup.

The loving-cup, and the peculiar ceremonies observed in drinking from it, are older than English history.  It is thought that both are Danish importations.  As far back as knowledge goes, the loving-cup has always been drunk at English banquets.  Tradition explains the ceremonies in this way.  In the rude ancient times it was deemed a wise precaution to have both hands of both drinkers employed, lest while the pledger pledged his love and fidelity to the pledgee, the pledgee take that opportunity to slip a dirk into him!

The loving cup and the unique rituals associated with drinking from it are older than recorded English history. It's believed that both traditions come from Denmark. As far back as we can trace, the loving cup has always been a part of English banquets. Tradition explains the rituals like this: in ancient times, it was considered smart to keep both hands of both drinkers busy. This way, while the person making the pledge expressed their love and loyalty, the other person couldn’t take advantage of the moment to stab them!




NOTE 7, Chapter XI. The Duke of Norfolk’s narrow Escape.




NOTE 7, Chapter XI. The Duke of Norfolk's Close Call.

Had Henry VIII. survived a few hours longer, his order for the duke’s execution would have been carried into effect. ‘But news being carried to the Tower that the King himself had expired that night, the lieutenant deferred obeying the warrant; and it was not thought advisable by the Council to begin a new reign by the death of the greatest nobleman in the kingdom, who had been condemned by a sentence so unjust and tyrannical.’—Hume’s History of England, vol. iii, p. 307.

Had Henry VIII survived a few more hours, his order to execute the duke would have been carried out. But when word reached the Tower that the King had died that night, the lieutenant put off following the order. The Council decided it wasn’t wise to start a new reign with the execution of the most prominent nobleman in the kingdom, especially since he had been condemned by such an unfair and tyrannical sentence. —Hume’s History of England, vol. iii, p. 307.




NOTE 8, Chapter XIV. The Whipping-boy.




NOTE 8, Chapter XIV. The Whipping-boy.

James I. and Charles II. had whipping-boys, when they were little fellows, to take their punishment for them when they fell short in their lessons; so I have ventured to furnish my small prince with one, for my own purposes.

James I and Charles II had whipping boys when they were kids, to take the blame for them when they messed up in their lessons; so I’ve decided to provide my little prince with one, for my own reasons.




NOTES to Chapter XV.

NOTES for Chapter XV.

Character of Hertford.

Hertford's character.

The young King discovered an extreme attachment to his uncle, who was, in the main, a man of moderation and probity.—Hume’s History of England, vol. iii, p324.

The young king found himself very attached to his uncle, who was, overall, a man of balance and integrity.—Hume’s History of England, vol. iii, p324.

But if he (the Protector) gave offence by assuming too much state, he deserves great praise on account of the laws passed this session, by which the rigour of former statutes was much mitigated, and some security given to the freedom of the constitution.  All laws were repealed which extended the crime of treason beyond the statute of the twenty-fifth of Edward III.; all laws enacted during the late reign extending the crime of felony; all the former laws against Lollardy or heresy, together with the statute of the Six Articles.  None were to be accused for words, but within a month after they were spoken.  By these repeals several of the most rigorous laws that ever had passed in England were annulled; and some dawn, both of civil and religious liberty, began to appear to the people.  A repeal also passed of that law, the destruction of all laws, by which the King’s proclamation was made of equal force with a statute.—Ibid. vol. iii. p. 339.

But if he (the Protector) offended by acting too grandly, he deserves a lot of credit for the laws passed this session, which significantly eased the harshness of previous statutes and provided some protection for the freedom of the constitution. All laws were repealed that expanded the crime of treason beyond the statute from the twenty-fifth of Edward III.; all laws created during the previous reign that extended the crime of felony; all earlier laws against Lollardy or heresy, including the statute of the Six Articles. No one could be accused based solely on words, unless they were spoken within a month. With these repeals, some of the harshest laws ever enacted in England were annulled, and a glimpse of both civil and religious freedom began to emerge for the people. A repeal was also passed for that law, the abrogation of all laws, stating that the King’s proclamation held the same weight as a statute.—Ibid. vol. iii. p. 339.

Boiling to Death.

Boiled Alive.

In the reign of Henry VIII. poisoners were, by Act of Parliament, condemned to be boiled to death.  This Act was repealed in the following reign.

During the reign of Henry VIII, poisoners were sentenced to be boiled to death by an Act of Parliament. This Act was overturned in the next reign.

In Germany, even in the seventeenth century, this horrible punishment was inflicted on coiners and counterfeiters.  Taylor, the Water Poet, describes an execution he witnessed in Hamburg in 1616.  The judgment pronounced against a coiner of false money was that he should ‘be boiled to death in oil; not thrown into the vessel at once, but with a pulley or rope to be hanged under the armpits, and then let down into the oil by degrees; first the feet, and next the legs, and so to boil his flesh from his bones alive.’—Dr. J. Hammond Trumbull’s Blue Laws, True and False, p. 13.

In Germany, even in the seventeenth century, this brutal punishment was imposed on coiners and counterfeiters. Taylor, the Water Poet, recounts an execution he saw in Hamburg in 1616. The sentence given to a man who made fake money was that he should ‘be boiled to death in oil; not thrown into the pot all at once, but using a pulley or rope to be suspended by the armpits, and then slowly lowered into the oil by degrees; first the feet, then the legs, and so on, boiling his flesh from his bones while he was still alive.’—Dr. J. Hammond Trumbull’s Blue Laws, True and False, p. 13.

The Famous Stocking Case.

The Famous Stocking Case.

A woman and her daughter, nine years old, were hanged in Huntingdon for selling their souls to the devil, and raising a storm by pulling off their stockings!—Dr. J. Hammond Trumbull’s Blue Laws, True and False, p. 20.

A woman and her nine-year-old daughter were hanged in Huntingdon for selling their souls to the devil and causing a storm by taking off their stockings! —Dr. J. Hammond Trumbull’s Blue Laws, True and False, p. 20.




NOTE 10, Chapter XVII. Enslaving.

NOTE 10, Chapter XVII. Slavery.

So young a King and so ignorant a peasant were likely to make mistakes; and this is an instance in point.  This peasant was suffering from this law by anticipation; the King was venting his indignation against a law which was not yet in existence; for this hideous statute was to have birth in this little King’s own reign. However, we know, from the humanity of his character, that it could never have been suggested by him.

A young king and an uninformed peasant were bound to make errors; this is one clear example. The peasant was already feeling the effects of a law that was not yet in place; the king was expressing his anger over a law that had not yet been created, as this terrible statute would emerge during this young king's own reign. However, we know from his humaneness that he could never have proposed such a thing.




NOTES to Chapter XXIII. Death for Trifling Larcenies.




NOTES to Chapter XXIII. Death for Minor Theft.

When Connecticut and New Haven were framing their first codes, larceny above the value of twelve pence was a capital crime in England—as it had been since the time of Henry I.—Dr. J. Hammond Trumbull’s Blue Laws, True and False, p. 17.

When Connecticut and New Haven were creating their first laws, stealing anything worth more than twelve pence was a capital offense in England—just as it had been since the reign of Henry I.—Dr. J. Hammond Trumbull’s Blue Laws, True and False, p. 17.

The curious old book called The English Rogue makes the limit thirteen pence ha’penny:  death being the portion of any who steal a thing ‘above the value of thirteen pence ha’penny.’

The interesting old book titled The English Rogue sets the limit at thirteen pence ha’penny: death being the punishment for anyone who steals something valued at more than thirteen pence ha’penny.




NOTES to Chapter XXVII.

NOTES for Chapter XXVII.

From many descriptions of larceny the law expressly took away the benefit of clergy:  to steal a horse, or a hawk, or woollen cloth from the weaver, was a hanging matter.  So it was to kill a deer from the King’s forest, or to export sheep from the kingdom.—Dr. J. Hammond Trumbull’s Blue Laws, True and False, p.13.

From many descriptions of theft, the law clearly removed the benefit of clergy: stealing a horse, a hawk, or woolen cloth from the weaver was a crime punishable by hanging. It was the same for killing a deer from the King’s forest or exporting sheep from the kingdom.—Dr. J. Hammond Trumbull’s Blue Laws, True and False, p.13.

William Prynne, a learned barrister, was sentenced (long after Edward VI.’s time) to lose both his ears in the pillory, to degradation from the bar, a fine of 3,000 pounds, and imprisonment for life.  Three years afterwards he gave new offence to Laud by publishing a pamphlet against the hierarchy.  He was again prosecuted, and was sentenced to lose what remained of his ears, to pay a fine of 5,000 pounds, to be branded on both his cheeks with the letters S. L. (for Seditious Libeller), and to remain in prison for life.  The severity of this sentence was equalled by the savage rigour of its execution.—Ibid. p. 12.

William Prynne, an educated lawyer, was sentenced (long after the time of Edward VI) to lose both his ears in the pillory, be disbarred, pay a fine of 3,000 pounds, and serve a life sentence in prison. Three years later, he offended Laud again by publishing a pamphlet against the hierarchy. He was prosecuted once more and sentenced to lose what remained of his ears, pay a fine of 5,000 pounds, be branded on both his cheeks with the letters S. L. (for Seditious Libeller), and remain in prison for life. The harshness of this sentence was matched by the brutal way it was carried out.—Ibid. p. 12.




NOTES to Chapter XXXIII.

NOTES for Chapter XXXIII.

Christ’s Hospital, or Bluecoat School, ’the noblest institution in the world.’

Christ’s Hospital, or Bluecoat School, 'the greatest institution in the world.'

The ground on which the Priory of the Grey Friars stood was conferred by Henry VIII. on the Corporation of London (who caused the institution there of a home for poor boys and girls). Subsequently, Edward VI. caused the old Priory to be properly repaired, and founded within it that noble establishment called the Bluecoat School, or Christ’s Hospital, for the education and maintenance of orphans and the children of indigent persons . . . Edward would not let him (Bishop Ridley) depart till the letter was written (to the Lord Mayor), and then charged him to deliver it himself, and signify his special request and commandment that no time might be lost in proposing what was convenient, and apprising him of the proceedings.  The work was zealously undertaken, Ridley himself engaging in it; and the result was the founding of Christ’s Hospital for the education of poor children. (The King endowed several other charities at the same time.) “Lord God,” said he, “I yield Thee most hearty thanks that Thou hast given me life thus long to finish this work to the glory of Thy name!”  That innocent and most exemplary life was drawing rapidly to its close, and in a few days he rendered up his spirit to his Creator, praying God to defend the realm from Papistry.—J. Heneage Jesse’s London:  its Celebrated Characters and Places.

The land where the Priory of the Grey Friars stood was granted by Henry VIII to the Corporation of London, which established a home for poor boys and girls there. Later, Edward VI made sure the old Priory was properly repaired and founded a remarkable institution called the Bluecoat School, or Christ’s Hospital, for the education and support of orphans and children of low-income families. Edward wouldn’t let Bishop Ridley leave until the letter to the Lord Mayor was written, insisting that he deliver it personally and emphasize his request for swift action on what was necessary, as well as keep him updated on the progress. The work was eagerly undertaken, with Ridley personally involved, leading to the founding of Christ’s Hospital to educate poor children. (The King also funded several other charities at that time.) “Lord God,” he said, “I give you my heartfelt thanks for allowing me to live long enough to finish this work for Your glory!” That innocent and exemplary life was quickly coming to an end, and in a few days, he returned his spirit to his Creator, praying for God to protect the realm from Catholicism.—J. Heneage Jesse’s London: its Celebrated Characters and Places.

In the Great Hall hangs a large picture of King Edward VI. seated on his throne, in a scarlet and ermined robe, holding the sceptre in his left hand, and presenting with the other the Charter to the kneeling Lord Mayor.  By his side stands the Chancellor, holding the seals, and next to him are other officers of state.  Bishop Ridley kneels before him with uplifted hands, as if supplicating a blessing on the event; whilst the Aldermen, etc., with the Lord Mayor, kneel on both sides, occupying the middle ground of the picture; and lastly, in front, are a double row of boys on one side and girls on the other, from the master and matron down to the boy and girl who have stepped forward from their respective rows, and kneel with raised hands before the King.—Timbs’ Curiosities of London, p. 98.

In the Great Hall, there’s a large portrait of King Edward VI sitting on his throne, dressed in a scarlet robe trimmed with ermine. He holds the scepter in his left hand and is using his right hand to present the Charter to the kneeling Lord Mayor. Next to him stands the Chancellor, holding the seals, with other state officials beside him. Bishop Ridley kneels before the King with his hands raised, seemingly asking for a blessing on the occasion. The Aldermen and the Lord Mayor kneel on either side, filling the middle space of the picture. In the front, there’s a double row of boys on one side and girls on the other, stretching from the master and matron down to a boy and girl who have stepped forward from their rows and kneel with their hands raised before the King.—Timbs’ Curiosities of London, p. 98.

Christ’s Hospital, by ancient custom, possesses the privilege of addressing the Sovereign on the occasion of his or her coming into the City to partake of the hospitality of the Corporation of London.—Ibid.

Christ’s Hospital, by long-standing tradition, has the right to address the Sovereign when he or she arrives in the City to enjoy the hospitality of the Corporation of London.—Ibid.

The Dining Hall, with its lobby and organ-gallery, occupies the entire storey, which is 187 feet long, 51 feet wide, and 47 feet high; it is lit by nine large windows, filled with stained glass on the south side; and is, next to Westminster Hall, the noblest room in the metropolis.  Here the boys, now about 800 in number, dine; and here are held the ’Suppings in Public,’ to which visitors are admitted by tickets issued by the Treasurer and by the Governors of Christ’s Hospital.  The tables are laid with cheese in wooden bowls, beer in wooden piggins, poured from leathern jacks, and bread brought in large baskets.  The official company enter; the Lord Mayor, or President, takes his seat in a state chair made of oak from St. Catherine’s Church, by the Tower; a hymn is sung, accompanied by the organ; a ‘Grecian,’ or head boy, reads the prayers from the pulpit, silence being enforced by three drops of a wooden hammer.  After prayer the supper commences, and the visitors walk between the tables.  At its close the ’trade-boys’ take up the baskets, bowls, jacks, piggins, and candlesticks, and pass in procession, the bowing to the Governors being curiously formal.  This spectacle was witnessed by Queen Victoria and Prince Albert in 1845.

The Dining Hall, along with its lobby and organ gallery, takes up the entire floor, measuring 187 feet long, 51 feet wide, and 47 feet high. It has nine large windows filled with stained glass on the south side and is, after Westminster Hall, the most impressive room in the city. Here, the boys, numbering around 800, have their meals; and this is where the “Suppings in Public” are held, which visitors can attend with tickets issued by the Treasurer and the Governors of Christ's Hospital. The tables are set with cheese in wooden bowls, beer in wooden jugs poured from leather containers, and bread served in large baskets. The official party enters; the Lord Mayor, or President, takes his place in a ceremonial chair made of oak from St. Catherine’s Church near the Tower; a hymn is sung, accompanied by the organ; a “Grecian,” or head boy, reads the prayers from the pulpit, with silence enforced by three taps of a wooden hammer. After the prayer, supper begins, and the visitors walk between the tables. Once it ends, the “trade-boys” collect the baskets, bowls, jugs, jugs, and candlesticks, parading in procession, bowing to the Governors in a very formal manner. This spectacle was witnessed by Queen Victoria and Prince Albert in 1845.

Among the more eminent Bluecoat boys are Joshua Barnes, editor of Anacreon and Euripides; Jeremiah Markland, the eminent critic, particularly in Greek Literature; Camden, the antiquary; Bishop Stillingfleet; Samuel Richardson, the novelist; Thomas Mitchell, the translator of Aristophanes; Thomas Barnes, many years editor of the London Times; Coleridge, Charles Lamb, and Leigh Hunt.

Among the more prominent Bluecoat boys are Joshua Barnes, editor of Anacreon and Euripides; Jeremiah Markland, the well-known critic, especially in Greek Literature; Camden, the antiquarian; Bishop Stillingfleet; Samuel Richardson, the novelist; Thomas Mitchell, the translator of Aristophanes; Thomas Barnes, who was editor of the London Times for many years; Coleridge, Charles Lamb, and Leigh Hunt.

No boy is admitted before he is seven years old, or after he is nine; and no boy can remain in the school after he is fifteen, King’s boys and ‘Grecians’ alone excepted.  There are about 500 Governors, at the head of whom are the Sovereign and the Prince of Wales.  The qualification for a Governor is payment of 500 pounds.—Ibid.

No boy is allowed to join before he turns seven or after he turns nine, and no boy can stay in the school after he turns fifteen, except for King’s boys and ‘Grecians.’ There are about 500 Governors, led by the Sovereign and the Prince of Wales. To become a Governor, you need to pay 500 pounds.—Ibid.







GENERAL NOTE.

GENERAL NOTE.

One hears much about the ‘hideous Blue Laws of Connecticut,’ and is accustomed to shudder piously when they are mentioned.  There are people in America—and even in England!—who imagine that they were a very monument of malignity, pitilessness, and inhumanity; whereas in reality they were about the first sweeping departure from judicial atrocity which the ‘civilised’ world had seen.  This humane and kindly Blue Law Code, of two hundred and forty years ago, stands all by itself, with ages of bloody law on the further side of it, and a century and three-quarters of bloody English law on this side of it.

People often talk about the 'hideous Blue Laws of Connecticut' and tend to cringe whenever they're brought up. There are folks in America—and even in England!—who think they were a terrible example of cruelty and inhumanity; however, in reality, they represented one of the first major moves away from judicial brutality that the 'civilized' world had ever seen. This compassionate and progressive Blue Law Code, dating back two hundred and forty years, stands alone, with centuries of violent laws behind it and a century and three-quarters of harsh English law in front of it.

There has never been a time—under the Blue Laws or any other—when above fourteen crimes were punishable by death in Connecticut.  But in England, within the memory of men who are still hale in body and mind, two hundred and twenty-three crimes were punishable by death! {10}  These facts are worth knowing—and worth thinking about, too.

There has never been a time—whether under the Blue Laws or any other—that more than fourteen crimes were punishable by death in Connecticut. But in England, within the memory of people who are still healthy in body and mind, two hundred and twenty-three crimes were punishable by death! {10} These facts are important to know—and worth considering as well.






Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!